Skip to main content

Full text of "[Publications"

See other formats


i«nin^^H 

I 

I 


G2> 


^^ 


r^ 


ABYDOS.         JEWELS    OF    XIIth     DYNASTY. 
TOMBS    E    108,    30,    45,    CONTINUED    ON    PLATE    III. 


'If 


n,T.- 


EGYPTIAN    RESEARCH    ACCOUNT. 

1900. 


EL   ARABAH: 

A    CEMETERY    OF   THE    MIDDLE    KINGDOM ; 

SURVEY     OF     THE     OLD     KINGDOM     TEMENOS; 

GRAFFITI   FROM    THE    TEMPLE    OF   SETY. 


BY 

JOHN    GARSTANG. 


WITH   NOTES   BY 
PERCY    E.     NEWBERRY 

ON    THE    HIEROGLYPHIC    INSCRIPTIONS 

AND   BY 

J.     GRAFTON     MILNE 

ON    THE    GREEK    GRAFFITI. 


.% 


O 


'^^\^ 


4\->- 


LONDON: 

BERNARD    QUARITCH,    15,    PICCADILLY,   W. 

1901.    . 


SI 


\j 


.(. 


LONDON: 
PRINTED  BY  WILLIAM  CLOWES  AND  SONS,  Limited, 

STAMFORD  STREET   AND  CHARING  CROSS. 


gjl&uat«b 


TO   THE   MEMORY   OF 


ANTHONY    WILKIN, 
Who  Died  in  Cairo,  May   17,   1901. 


CONTENTS 


I.  Introductory. 

The  Site  of  Excavation  and  the  Dating 

of  the  Deposits      ....        1-3 

Situation  and  character  of  site — General 

— Particular  ....  i 

Position  between  Xllth  and  XVIIIth 
dynasty  sites ;  possibly  representa- 
tive of  Xlllth-XVIIth  dynasties     .  2 

Difficulty    of    obtaining    any    direct 

evidence  on  the  period  ...  2 

Method  of  inference  from  archaeo- 
logical types  established  for  the 
limits  of  the  period  ;  Results  merely 
inductive :  Difficult  cases.  Analy- 
tical examination  of  evidence  .  3 

Other  results   .....  3 

II.  Description  of  Plates    .        .        .    4-23 

a.  The       Xllth  -  Xlllth      dynasties. 

Pls.  I-X 4-8 

b.  The     Xlllth-XVIIth     dynasties. 

Pls.  X-XVI        .         .         .         .8-12 

c.  The    XVIIIth  and   later  dynasties. 

Pls.  XVI-XXVI  .         .         .12-17 

d.  Dated  Groups  and  types  of  Pottery. 

Pls.  XXVII-XXIX     .         .         .   17-20 

e.  Architecture  of  the  Mastabas  and 
Tombs.     Pls.  XXX-XXXVI         .   20-22 

/.  The    early    Temenos    of   Abydos. 

Pl.  XXXVII        ....  23 

g.  Some  Greek  Graffiti  from  the  Tem- 
ple of  Seti.     Pls.  XXXVIII-XL  .         23 


CHAP.  PACKS 

III.  Further     Account     of     Burials 

found  undisturbed  .  .  .  24-27 
General   types    and    features    of    the 

burials  .....         24 

Burials  of  the  Xllth  dynasty     .  .         25 

Burials  of  the  Xlllth-XVIth  dynasties  25-26 
Burials  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  .   26-27 

IV.  The  Uses  of  Materials  .         •  28-31 

Alabaster,    Amethyst,     Basalt,     Blue 

Marble 28 

Breccia,  Carnelian,  Electrum,  Garnet  .  29 
Glazed     Ball     Beads,     Glass,     Gold, 

Haematite,     Iron,     Ivory,     Jasper, 

Lapis  Lazuli,  Limestone 
Obsidian,       Sandstone,       Serpentine, 

Silver,  Terracotta 

V.  The  Inscriptions.    By  Mr.  newberry 

Historical  stele  of  Sebek-khu.     [Pl.  V] 
Note  by  Professor  Steindorff 

VI.  Notes    on    the    Greek    Graffitl 

By  Mr.  MiLNE    ..... 

With  references  to  Pls.  XXXVIII-XL. 


VII.  Appendices 

a  :  Names  and   titles  upon   inscribed 
objects  ..... 

[Listed  in  order  of  Plates.] 

B  :  Grouping  of  the  tomb  deposits 

[Listed  in  numerical  order  of  tombs.] 

C  :  Location  of  objects  described 


Index.       [including  Personal  Names] 


30 

31 

32-36 

32-33 

36 

37-39 

40-46 

40-43 

44-46 

46 

47-49 


CONTENTS   OF   PLATES. 


a.  The  XIIth-XIIIth  dynasties. 
Pls.  I-X. 

CHAP.  II. 
PLATE  PAGES 

I.  Jewels  of  the  XIIth  dynasty 

(Frontispiece)  .        .      4-5 

E  108  (2) :  group  from  the  tomb 
of  Hor  (p.  32).  E  30 :  burial 
deposit  (p.  25).  E  45  :  tomb 
group  and  burial  deposits 
(P-  25)- 

II.  Plan   of   Site  E  [Situation 
OF  Tombs  mentioned]. 

III.  Statuettes   from  Tombs   of 

XIIth-XIIIth  dynasties  5 

E  45,  continued :  statuettes  from 
tomb  of  Mut-sent  (p.  32). 
E  105  :  statuette  of  Nekht  and 
tomb  group  (p.  32).  E  108 : 
uninscribed  figure  of  (?)  Hor. 

IV.  Inscriptions    of    the   XIIth 

dynasty  ....  s-6 
E  3  :  ivory  box.  E  282  :  seven- 
cylinder  bead  and  alabaster 
vessels  (p.  32).  E2S1:  bear 
and  cub,  pottery.  E  303 : 
Horus  figure,  glazed.  E  238  : 
table  of  offerings  of  Pepa 
(p.  32).  E  II  :  stele  of  Sebek- 
khu  (p.  32-33).  E  181 :  stele 
of  Sebek-dudu  and  Ren-ef- 
ankh  (p.  32). 

V.  Historical  Stele  of  Sebek- 

khu  (p.  32-3)     ...         6 


VI.  Steles  and  Sarcophagus 

E  295 :  stele  of  Amenemhat- 
Nebuia  (p.  33).  Stele  of 
Se-ankh  and  Nebuia  (p.  34). 
E  252 :  sarcophagus  and 
ushabti  of  Nekhta  (p.  34). 


6-7 


,„  .^..  CHAP.  II. 

PLATE  „.^„„ 

PAGES 

VII.  Limestone    Sarcophagus    of 

Nekhta  (E  252)         .        .  7 

VIII.  Inscribed    Door-frame    and 

Column    ....         7 
E  236 :  door-frame  from  tomb 
of      Amenemhat-ren-ef-Senb 
(p.  34).      E   345  :    octagonal 
column  of  Ren-Senb  (p.  34). 

IX.  Vessels    of     Blue     Marble, 

Figure  and  Statuette  .  7-8 
E  107  :  Hathor  figure.  E  281 : 
vessel  of  blue  marble  (p.  29). 
E  237 :  blue  marble  dish 
(p.  29).  E  189:  figure  of 
.  .  .  Se-Pa-Iri. 

b.  The    XIIIth-XVIIth    dynas- 
ties.   Pls.  X-XVI. 

X.  Burial,    Scarabs   and   Wood 

Coffin  ....  8-9 
E  3  (3) :  group  from  burial 
(p.  25).  E  236 ;  alabaster 
vessels.  E  122,  124:  glazed 
vessels.  E  281  :  fragments  of 
early  painted  wood  coffin 
(p.  34).  E  3,  20,  i02,  114, 
123,  131,  179,  193,  210,  230, 
236,  257,  271,  300,  313: 
scarabs  (p.  34). 

XI.  Ivory  Box,  Cylinder-Bead  and 

Wood  Coffin  ...  9 
E  3 :  the  ivory  box  (PL.  IV). 
E  282 :  the  seven-cylinder 
bead  (PL.  IV).  E  281 :  the 
fragments  of  early  painted 
wood  coffin  (Pl.  X). 

XII.  Dishes,  Figure  and  Stele     .         9 

Dish  of  XIIth  dynasty  (p.  18). 
E  23s  :  dish,  incised  (p.  18). 


CONTENTS  OF  PLATES. 


VII 


PLATE 


CHAP.  II. 

PAGES 


E  20 :  glazed  dish,  beads 
(p.  30),  and  scarab.  E  41  : 
figure  (of  Ka-mes,  p.  34). 
E  330 :  stele  of  Refu  (p.  34). 
E  312  :  stele  of  Senbu  (p.  35). 

XIII.  Figures  and  Steles       .        .    9-10 

E  261 :  sandstone  figure,  coloured. 
E  300 :  group  of  two  figures. 
E  347 :  coloured  stele  of 
Kemsa  (p.  35).  E  211: 
coloured  stele  of  Ankh  (p.  35). 
E  172 :  coloured  stele  of 
Beba  (35). 

XIV.  Groups  of  Ivory  and  Bronze 

OBJECTS,   USHABTI    FIGURES 

AND  Plaster  Faces  .   lo-ii 

E  I,  3,  S>  60,  172,  187,  251, 
251  (3),  252,  254,  260,  300, 
356 :  ivory  objects.  E  20, 
145,  156,  166  (2) :  bronze  ob- 
jects. E  136,  177,  252,  257, 
296,  345  :  ushabti  figures 
(p.  43).  E  10,  100,  158,  210, 
212,  282  :  plaster  faces. 

XV.  Inscriptions  on  Statuettes 
AND  Ushabti  Figures 
(P- 35)  ....  II 
E105:  (Nekht).  E4S:  (Mut- 
Sent).  E  220  :  (Neshemet- 
dede).  E108:  (Hor).  E177: 
(Anhur  Mes).  E  257:  (Ked 
Hetep).  E  189  (.  .  .  Se-Pa- 
Iri).     G  loo:  Min-mes. 

XVI.  Bronze  Mirrors,  Daggers,  &c.  11-12 
E  30,4s,  20,  108,  251,  260,  262, 
3,281  :  mirrors  (p.  12).  E  243, 
156,  320:  daggers  (p.  12). 
E  225,  184,  10,  155,  176,  294, 
268 :  groups  of  implements. 
E  20,  42,  270,  143,  230,  279, 
255.  G  100  :  implements  and 
miscellaneous  (p.  13). 

c.  The     XVIIIth     and     later 

DYN'ASTIES.   PlS.  XVI-XXV. 

XVII.  Groups  from  Tombs,  XVIIIth 

DYNASTY     .  .  .  .12-13 

E  10 :   wand,  alabaster  vessels, 
incised  jug   (pp.   18-19),  &c. 


PLATE 


CHAP.  II. 

PACKS 


E  255  :  scarabs  and  pendants, 
jug  (p.  19),  &c.  E  320: 
bronze  toilet  implement. 
E  220 :  jug  with  black  line 
decoration  (p.  19).  E  167 : 
wood  doll.  E  312:  pottery 
doll  (legs).  E  5  :  stone  doll 
(Xllth  dynasty). 

XVIII.  Burial  Group  and  Pottery, 

XVIIIth  dynasty  .  .13-14 
E  294 :  burial  and  tomb  groups 
(p.  26).  E  210:  alabaster 
vessels.  E  143  :  group  of 
blue  marble  and  pottery  ves- 
sels (p.  29),  &c.  E  268 : 
pottery.  E  121  :  alabaster 
jar. 

XIX.  Groups  from  Burial  and  Tomb, 

mid.  XVIIIth  dynasty      .         14 
E  178  :   burial  deposit  (p.  27) ; 
scarabs,  ware  of  foreign  influ- 
ence (pp.  19-20);   terracottas 
of  Greek  types  (p.  31). 

XX.  Sketch  Plans  of  Burials. 

Pottery  ,    .    .    .    15 

E  294,  178  :  burials  (pp.  26,  27). 
E  143,  268 :  pottery  groups 
(pp.  18,  19). 

XXI.  Groups  from  Tombs  .  .  15 
E 1 58 ;  Heart  scarab  and  pottery, 
&c.  E  155,  scarabs,  fish,  &c. 
E  233 ;  Heart  scarabs,  cir- 
cular pots,  &c.  E  276  : 
scarabs  and  glazed  dish,  &c. 
E  236  :  glaze  vessel  of  Meht- 
en-Usekht,  figure  and  scarab. 

XXII.  Carvings,  Designs  and  In- 
scriptions, &c.  .  .  15 
E  42  :  vulture  and  vases  of  Se- 
Ast  E  296 :  table  of  offerings. 
E  148:  beads.  E  233,  158, 
256:  Heart  scarabs.  E  193: 
stele  of  Ren-Senb  (p.  35). 

XXIII.  Alabaster  Canopic  Jars,  De- 
signs, Inscriptions  .         .        16 
E  301  :  tomb  door;  canopies  of 
of  Anhur-Auf-Ankh  (p.  36). 


\1II 


CONTENTS  OF  PLATES. 


PLATE 

E  299 :  head  of  statue  (p.  31). 
E  291 :  heads  and  double 
poL  E  330  :  stele  of  Nub 
(P-  36;. 

XXIV.  Steles  and  Canopic  Jars 

E  II  :  stele  of  Auf-det,  and 
another  (p.  36) ;  canopic  jars. 
E  112:  canopic  jars.  E  42  : 
alabaster  heads. 

XXV.  Inscriptions  on  Canopic  Jars, 
Scarabs,  &c 
E  301  :  inscriptions  of  Anhur- 
Auf-Ankh.  E  294 :  inscrip- 
tion of  Aatuna.  E  112,  11  : 
inscriptions  on  canopic  jars. 
E  11:  inscription  on  silver 
strip  of  Na-Menkhet-Amen. 
E  I,  258,  259,  260,  270,  271, 
343  :  scarabs  (p.  36). 


XXVI.  Fragments  of  Wood  Coffin, 
E  234,  IN  Colours  (p.  36)  . 


17 


16 


17 


d.  Groups  and  Types  of  Pottery. 
Pls.  XXVII-XXIX. 

XXVII.  Pottery  :   Groups   dated    to 

the  Intermediate  Period  18-19 
E  no:  jar  (Xllth  dynasty). 
E  310,  269:  dishes  (Xllth 
dynasty).  E  102 :  group  of 
Xlllth  -  XVIth  dynasties. 
E156:  group,  XVth-XVIIth 
dynasties.  E  311:  group. 
E  319  :  pottery  tables. 


CHAP.  n. 
PLATE  PAGES 

XXVIII.  Groups     of     the     XVIIIth 

dynasty   ....  18-20 
E  259  :  group  of  time  of  Thoth- 
mes  III.    E  255  :  group,  time 
of   Amenhetep   II.     E    176: 
group,  time  of  Amenhetep  III. 

XXIX.  Groups  and  Unusual  forms  18-20 
E  188:  (XVIIIth  dynasty), 
group.  E  288  :  group,  time 
of  Thothmes  III.  E  299: 
group.  E  100 :  ring  stand 
and  jar.  E  187:  pot  and 
alabaster.  E  5  :  new  type. 
[E  266  :  kohl  vessel] 


XXX. 

XXXI. 

XXXII. 

XXXIII. 

XXXIV. 

XXXV. 

XXXVI. 


20 


View,  Plan  and  Section  of 

O.K.  Mastaba  ;  E  30 

View,  Plan   and  Section  of 

O.K.  Mastaba  ;  E  172        .        20 

Plans    of    Tombs  ;    E    40-4S. 

E  250-252  ;  E  20,  21,  193     .  20-21 

Tomb    of   Khnumy    and  Min 
Mes  ;  G  100       .         .         . 

View,  Plan   and  Section  of 
Tomb  ;  E  301     . 

Plans,  &c.,  of  Tombs;   E  273, 
10,  II,  39  . 

Plans,  &c.,  of  Tombs  ;   E  173, 

274 


21 


21 


21 


22 


XXXVII.  Plan  of  Early  Temenos  at 
Abydos     .... 

Graffiti  from  chambers  of 
XXXVIII- f        Horus  (p.  37),  Osiris  and 
XL.       1        Isis    (pp.  38,  39),    Temple 
OF  Seti    .... 


23 


23 


CHAPTER  I.— INTRODUCTORY. 


THE  SITE  OF  EXCAVATION   AND   THE  DATING   OF   THE  DEPOSITS. 


The  town  Arabah,  from  which  this  volume 
and  cha"  takes  its  name,  is  the  modern  representa- 
acterofsite  tive  of  that  ancient  Abydos,  which,  from 
the  first  dynasty  down  to  the  close  of  the 
monarchic  history  of  the  country,  remained  one  of 
the  chief  centres  of  religious  and  funereal  rites  in 
Upper  Egypt.  Of  the  former  town  little  remains : 
its  site  is  possibly  marked  by  a  portion  of  the  modern 
one,  where  it  abuts  upon  the  desert  near  to  the 
Temple  of  Sety,  a  district  which  bears  the  significant 
appellation  of  madfuna,  or  "  buried."  Yet  there  is  no 
indication  that  the  town  itself  ever  attained  to  a 
degree  of  size  or  importance :  as  usual,  it  was  due  to 
no  special  feature  of  its  social  life,  to  no  excellence  of 
its  domestic  arts,  that  the  name  of  Ab-du  became 
famous.  It  was  rather  because  of  religious  traditions 
the  origin  of  which  dated  back  to  the  remote  begin- 
nings of  the  country.  It  was  there,  near  to  his 
reputed  burial-place,  that  stood  the  chief  shrine  to 
Osiris,  the  greatest  of  the  old  gods.  In  the  outlying 
desert,  too,  lay  buried  Egypt's  earliest  kings,  whose 
names  with  lapse  of  time  became  enshrouded  with  a 
sanctity  almost  divine.  From  these  causes,  then, 
more  than  any  other,  in  after  years  there  arose  the 
custom,  which  long  persisted,  that  chief  men  in  the 
country  should  be  buried  if  possible  in  a  spot  so 
sacred,  or  at  least  make  their  tribute  of  offer- 
ings there  at  the  shrine  of  the  god  of  the  dead. 
Hence  the  necropolis  of  Abydos  became  one  of 
the  most  vast  as  well  as  the  most  important  in  the 
country. 

To  the  excavator  it  is  also  one  of  the  most  fertile. 
Probably  it  can  be  claimed  for  no  other  site  that  not 
one  dynasty,  from  the  first  to  the  last,  is  unrepre- 
sented in  its  tombs.     Nor  does  this  indicate  merely 


an  unparalleled  local  continuity.  There  may  here 
lie  in  'neighbouring  graves  a  priest  of  one  of  the 
temples,  a  foreigner  with  Semitic  name  and  Syrian- 
looking  tomb  furniture,  and  a  general  who  fought 
his  king's  battles  abroad.  The  deposits  of  this  site, 
could  an  adequate  series  be  brought  together,  would 
yield  not  merely  a  complete  illustration  of  the 
changes,  through  four  thousand  years,  in  the  local 
artistic  forms,  but  would  provide  also  examples  of 
the  types  prevailing  elsewhere  throughout  Egypt 
contemporaneously  at  several  different  epochs. 

This   continuity  in   the  expansion  of  the 

Situation  and  ....  ...  . 

character  of  necropolis  IS  oi  peculiar  mterest,  m  view  of 

site— Par-    its  general  bearing  on  the  problem  now  in 
ticular.       ,         ,       ,         ,     .  .     ,  .  _ 

hand,   the   dating  of  these   remains.     To 

realize  this  it  is  well  to  keep  in  view  the  general  plan 

of  the  surroundings  and  the  disposition  of  the  tombs. 

At  the  north-western  corner  of  the  town,  where  it 

gives  way  to   the   waste   sands,   is    the    four-walled 

enclosure  that  marks  the  site  of  the  oldest  temples,  of 

which  little  remains.     About  a  mile  to  the  south,  in  a 

similar  situation,  are  the  better  known  temples  of  the 

kings  of  the  XlXth   dynasty.     It  is  in  the  desert  to 

the  west  of  this  tract,  which   lies   between   the   old 

temples  and  the  new,  that  the  tombs  chiefly  abound. 

Half  a  mile  directly  west  from  the  early  temple  site, 

alone  in  the  desert,  stands  the  old-kingdom  fortress 

known  as  the  Shunet-ez-Zebtb.     Two  or  three  miles 

beyond,  the  limestone  cliff  which  marks  the  edge  of 

the  Libyan  plateau  here  bends  around  in  the  form  of 

a  bay  several  miles  across,  forming  the  boundary  of 

the  lower  desert  and  the  complete  horizon  of  the  west. 

A  broad  and  slowly  ascending  valley,  passing  to  the 

south  of  the   fortress,  leads  towards   the   centre   of 

this  bay. 


EL  ARABAH. 


This  was  the  natural  approach  from  the  old  site  to 
the  outlying  desert.  At  its  head  are  placed  the  royal 
tombs  of  the  earliest  dynasties,  and  the  necropolis 
which  grew  in  later  years  reaches  out  nearly  a  mile 
on  either  hand.  A  strip  of  eight  or  ten  acres  in  area, 
bounded  on  the  south  by  this  valley,  marked  off  on 
the  north  by  the  Shuna,  and  so  westward,  was 
selected  for  the  Research  Account  to  explore.  It  was 
thus  in  the  centre  of  a  longer  strip,  marked  off,  as  it 
were,  by  slight  natural  features  from  the  whole,  and 
lying  westward  from  the  ancient  temenos.  To  judge 
from  an  inscription  found  in  the  present  year,  this 
had  early  been  selected  as  a  burying-ground,  and  its 
boundaries  marked  out  by  monumental  stones.  The 
division  is  convenient,  for  it  enables  the  growth  and 
character  of  this  stretch  to  be  examined  indepen- 
dently of  the  rest,  of  which  less  is  known. 

This  piece,  however,  has  now  been  fairly 

Position  be-         ,,  •        ,        t-,  ,  ■  , 

iwern  Xllth  ^^'^''  cxammed.  Ihe  nearer  portion  early 
and  xviiith  attracted  the  attention  of  Mariette  and 
'  others  ;  its  further  end  has  more  recently 
been  excavated  by  the  Egypt  Exploration  Fund  ; 
and  the  intervening  piece  is  that  which  is  now  in 
question.  The  old  results  agree  with  the  new  in 
showing  that  the  spread  of  the  tombs  in  this  direction 
was  gradual  and  continuous.  Each  successive  genera- 
tion sought  the  unused  ground  adjoining  that  which 
was  already  filled.  The  process  began  with  the 
mastabas  of  the  old  kingdom  that  cluster  under  the 
walls  of  the  temenos:  by  the  Xllth  dynasty  the  ever- 
growing necropolis  extended  as  far  as  the  Shuna,  and 
eventually  reached  its  limits,  beyond  the  space  now 
under  consideration,  in  the  elaborated  structures 
which  Mr.  Mace's  explorations  show  to  have  belonged 
to  the  XVIIIth,  XlXth  and  later  dynasties. 

The  sequence  is  not  unbroken  :  traces  of  pits  not 
protected  by  superstructure  or  retaining  wall  must 
soon  have  become  obliterated  by  the  drifting  sands, 
so  that  here  and  there  are  isolated  cases  of  tombs 
unlike  their  neighbours,  or  even  set  down  in  the 
midst  of  those  which  had  previously  occupied  the 
same  place.  Yet  their  presence  is  explainable,  and 
the  general  principle  of  the  sequence  remains  the 
same.  In  the  site  it-elf,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference 
to  its  plan,  those  few  tombs  which  are  definitely  of 
the  Xllth  dynasty  lie  generally  to  the  east,  while 
those  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  occupy  the  western 
boundary.  The  probability  at  once  suggests  itself, 
that  the  pit-tombs  of  the  intervening  space,  between 
those  of  the  Xllth  and  XVIIIth  dynasties,  represent 
the  burials  of  the  intermediate  period. 


This    point    is    tempting.      So     little    is 

repf«enufivc  l^nown  arch.TEologically  of  the  period,  and 

ofXillihto  so  uncertain  are  the  records  bearing  upon 

dynasties.    'l>  that  any  further  chance  of  information 

about  it  must  be  welcomed.  It  may  be 
urged  that  in  times  so  disturbed  as  tradition  holds 
them  to  have  been,  there  was  probably  a  lapse  in  the 
burial  custom  that  brought  strangers  to  be  interred  in 
this  locality.  That  may  have  been  so.  Yet  the 
continued,  though  slower,  growth  of  the  necropolis 
would  be  but  a  natural  consequence  of  continuity  in 
the  history  of  Ab-du  itself,  or  at  least  of  its  priest- 
hood, whose  tombs  chiefly  abound.  There  is  no 
suggestion  that  throughout  this  period  the  town  lay 
devastated  and  the  temples  razed,  which  is  the  only 
alternative.  The  gap  in  the  Table  of  Kings  at 
Abydos,  again,  can  hardly  be  urged  against  this 
continuity.  The  lapse  of  literary  record,  the  decay 
of  art  and  architecture,  as  well  as  the  second-hand 
'  accounts  of  the  period  derived  from  Manetho  and 
other  sources,  all  point  to  a  dark  age,  the  chronicle  of 
which  became  confused  by  rapid  succession  of  rulers 
and  changes  of  power.  The  omission,  too,  of  names 
representative  of  foreign  domination,  was  more 
natural  than  their  insertion,  particularly  on  a  royal 
monument.  In  any  case  this  would  have  little  local 
significance.  On  the  other  hand,  inscriptions  of  the 
earlier  part  of  this  period  are  not  wanting,  both  from 
the  enclosure  and  from  the  burial  grounds,  whilst  a 
scarab  of  Shesha  from  the  site  itself  belongs  probably 
to  the  same  period.  In  the  extreme  paucity  of  dated 
records  of  this  time,  these  monuments,  though  few  in 
number,  constitute  a  factor  of  evidence  by  no  means 
disproportionate  or  negligible. 

-^.„    ,      ,  Yet  they  are  not  sufficient :  and  with  the 
Difficulty  of  ^ 

obtaining  rapid  progress  of  excavation  throughout 
evident  on  ^gypt  it  becomes  needful  to  be  able  to 
the  period,  identify  the  archaeological  types  of  this 
period,  if  any  further  light  is  to  be  thrown  upon  it. 
And  to  establish  these  it  is  necessary,  then,  to  look 
aside  from  the  more  direct  method,  to  see  whether  by 
comparison  of  unknown  forms  with  known,  of  the 
undated  with  those  which  can  be  dated,  some 
inferences  may  not  become  possible  ;  and  to  neglect 
no  result,  however  small,  because  its  immediate 
utility  may  not  be  discernible. 

In  the  lack  of  a  satisfactory  chronology,  it  may  be 
difficult  as  yet  to  penetrate  the  dark  that  particularly 
surrounds  the  Hyksos  period  :  it  is  not  probable  that 
there  was  any  local  change  of  forms  corresponding  to 
the   change   of  dynasty.     But   with  a  more  general 


INTRODUCTORY. 


aim  for  the  present  in  view,  some  advance  may  be 
effected. 

This  and  other  sites  have  yielded  undis- 

^nference'^  ^^^^^'^  burials,  both  of  the  Xllth  dynasty 

from  archaeo- and  of  the   XVIIIth,  from   which    it    has 

eftafiisher  been  possible  to  assign  definite  dates   to 

for  the  limits  certain  archaeological  forms,  as  to  objects 

of  the  period.     .     ,    ,  1,1,         , 

of  alabaster  and  marble,  beads  and  pot- 
tery, the  very  nature  of  the  cutting  on  inscribed 
stones,  or  the  architecture  of  a  tomb.  If  then  an 
object  of  like  nature  be  found  to  correspond  in  some 
respect  with  the  types  established  for  each  of  the 
dates  mentioned,  such  that — to  borrow  an  illustration 
familiar  in  another  science — the  curve  representing 
the  changes  between  them  is  smooth  and  continuous, 
there  is  some  degree  of  justification  for  assigning 
such  object  to  the  Intermediate  Period. 

Or,  again,  a  particular  form  may  have  become 
assigned  to  a  particular  date,  on  account  of  its  resem- 
blance to,  or  common  association  with,  some  knowrP 
type.  If  then  one  such  form,  called  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  and  one  such  of  the  XVIIIth,  be  found 
commonly  in  association  in  groups  from  the  same 
tombs,  and  certain  precautionary  tests  as  to  their 
limits  be  satisfied  also,  there  is  an  increasing  pro- 
bability that  each  object  belongs  rather  to  the 
intervening  period. 

Results     These  principles  are  perfectly  general,  and 
merely  in-  have  been  steadily  kept  in  view  through- 
Difficult     O"*    th's    volume ;    but    they    have    been 

cases,  peculiarly  applicable  to  the  problems  of 
this  particular  period  between  the  Xllth  and  XVIIIth 
dynasties,  inasmuch  as  the  site  itself  has  in  many 
cases  furnished  the  limiting  types  from  which  the 
inferences  have  been  possible.  The  results  in  this 
direction  may  appear  few — a  few  groups  of  pottery, 
and  some  half-dozen  plates  of  tomb-deposits  assigned 
to  the  period  in  question — yet  they  have  absorbed  a 
much  larger  quantity  of  material,  for  the  evidence  is 
necessarily  cumulative  in  character. 

,   There  are  also  many  cases,  some  of  which 

Analytical  ,  ,        ,  •        1        1 

examination  would  Otherwise  lead  to  interestmg  con- 
of  evidence,  clusions,  that  have  to  be  rejected  in  the 
process  of  eliminating  from  the  evidence  those  factors 
of  it  that  admit  of  ambiguous  interpretation.  In  the 
second  of  the  two  principles  enunciated  above,  for 
example,  the  solution  of  the  case  of  association  of 
two  forms  supposed  to  be  of  different  dates,  by 
assigning  each  to  an  intervening  date,  could  only  be 
accepted  when  every  other  factor  of  evidence  from 
the  two  deposits  at  least  admitted  the  same  possi- 
bility.    The   chance   of  really  mixed    dates,   arising 


from  re-use  of  the  same  tomb  for  later  burial,  for 
instance,  would  always  suggest  itself  as  a  possible 
solution  ;  and  any  evidence  in  its  favour  would  lead 
to  rejection  of  the  case.  Cases  occur,  too,  not 
infrequently  of  real  survival  of  forms,  which  must  be 
tested  for  by  an  examination  of  the  further  limits. 
The  absence  or  uncertainty  of  one  of  the  limiting 
types,  again,  admits  a  greater  possibility  of  error.  It 
seems  well  then,  in  the  present  volume,  with  regard 
to  such  inductive  results,  to  await  the  result  of  their 
comparison  with  similar  cases  from  other  excavations, 
to  see  to  what  extent  they  may  be  confirmed,  and 
how  much  they  require  modification,  before  using 
them  as  the  basis  of  further  argument.  To  some 
extent,  indeed,  such  a  comparison  is  already  possible. 
The  independent  results  obtained  by  Mr.  Mace  in 
his  excavations  at  Hu,  recently  published  in  Diospolis 
Parva,  afford  some  interesting  analogies. 

The  better  known  periods  of  the  Xllth 
result^  ^""^  XVIIIth  dynasties  also  are  well  repre- 
sented by  the  excavated  remains.  His- 
torically the  most  important  discovery  is  that  of  an 
inscription  recounting  the  deeds  of  a  great  soldier, 
Sebek-khu,  in  the  Xllth  dynasty  ;  and  incidentally 
recording  some  of  the  early  wars  of  Egypt  with  the 
Retenu  on  the  one  hand,  and  with  the  people  of  Nubia 
on  the  other.  The  other  results  are  for  the  most  part 
of  archaeological  import.  By  combining  some  obser- 
vations made  in  more  recent  excavations,  a  local 
custom  has  been  traced  which  in  some  measure  ex- 
plains the  use  of  the  small  plaster  faces  which  are 
almost  peculiar  to  the  Middle  Kingdom.  A  fortunate 
preservation  of  several  burials  undisturbed,  both  of 
the  Middle  Kingdom  and  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty, 
has  also  rendered  possible  a  detailed  study  of  several 
types  of  burial  customs  of  those  periods.  The  growth 
of  foreign  relations  in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  is  illus- 
trated by  several  well-dated  groups,  notably  a  burial 
deposit  of  terracotta  vases  of  Grecian  character,  as 
well  as  some  types  of  pottery  found  generally  around 
the  coasts  and  islands  of  the  eastern  Mediterranean. 

In  dealing  with  the  objects  discovered,  a  chief 
aim  has  been,  where  possible,  to  represent  them  in 
the  group  as  originally  deposited,  and  to  draw  any 
inferences  that  might  be  warranted,  whether  archaeo- 
logical or  chronological,  from  the  comparisons  and 
analogies  thus  afforded.  The  illustrations,  too,  have 
been  arranged  with  this  chiefly  in  view,  which 
accounts  for  some  of  the  objects  having  been 
pictured  a  second  time  when  it  has  been  found 
desirable  to  compare  the  specimens  of  some  par- 
ticular form.  g  2 


EL  ARAbAH. 


CHAPTER  II.— DESCRIPTION   OF  PLATES. 

[For  copies  of  short  inscriptions,  see  Plates  XV  and  XXV.] 


(a)  The  XIIth-XIIIth  Dynasties. 
Plates  I-X. 

Plate  I,  with  references  to  Pls.  Ill,  XV,  XVI. 

[Jewels,    upper    half    of    PL.    I  ;   statuette. 
Tomb     p,    T I T  1 
E.  108.    ^^  ^'^J 

This    group    was    recovered    from    the 

southern    chamber    of  a   disturbed    pit    tomb,   into 

which    plunderers    had    anciently   made    their  way 

from  a  tomb  adjoining,  but  had  retreated,  with  their 

work  only  partly  done,  owing  to  a  fall  of  sand  from 

the   roof.      The  jewels  include :  (i)  a  set  of  hollow 

beads  like  cowry  shells,  made  of  electrum  ;  (ii)  two 

ribbed  bracelets  of  gold  ;  (iii)  a  shell  breast-pendant, 

or  pectoral,  of  gold  ;  (iv)  two  small  fishes  with  bodies 

of   green    felspar    set    in   gold  ;  and  (v)  a   delicate 

electrum  charm-case,  pendant,  studded  with  rows  of 

small    pins    bound   by   an    entwined   thread   of  the 

same  metal,  and  containing  a  roll  of  papyrus.     The 

scarabs  are,  one  of  green  glaze,  with  scroll  pattern 

surrounding   the   emblems    Ra,   Nefer  ;    another   of 

lapis-lazuli,   mounted   in   gold    as   a   ring,   inscribed 

with  the  name  of  Hor,   Chancellor  of  the  King  of 

Lower  Egypt,  Chief  of  the  Secrets,  etc.  (see  PL.  XV 

and  Chapter  V) ;  and  a  third,  small,  of  glaze.     The 

beads  of  the  upper  string  are  blue  glazed  ;  the  small 

dark  beads  in  the  middle  are  of  garnet,  and  those 

below  are  of  rich  coloured  am.ethyst.     Near  the  door 

of  the  chamber,  at  the  pit  bottom,  was  found  the 

statuette   pictured   on   PL.   Ill,   which   is    made   of 

serpentine,  but  not  inscribed. 

A  pectoral  sim.ilar  in  design,  but  of  electrum,  was 

subsequently  found   in    position   on   an  undisturbed 

burial  (E.  230,  Chapter  III).     It  was  suspended  from 

the  neck  by  a  plain  circlet  of  the  same  metal,  the 

ends  of  which  were  curved  slightly  outwards  but  not 

joined,  remaining  in  approximation  by  the  natural 

spring  of  the  material.     A  fish-pendant  of  this  kind 

has  been  found  also  with  a  Xllth  dynasty  deposit  at 

Hu  (see  Diospolis  Parva,  PL.  XXVII,  W.  38) ;  and 


a   similar   pair  are  those  numbered  30484-5  in  the 
Egyptian  Room  of  the  British  Museum. 

The  photograph  on  the  left  hand  in  the 
^^'  lowest  half  of  PL.  I  shows  the  deposit  from 
a  rich  Xllth  dynasty  burial,  which  had,  however, 
been  partly  disturbed.  By  a  glance  at  PL.  II  or 
Pl.  XXX  it  may  be  seen  that  the  shaft  of  this 
tomb  adjoins  the  sloped  approach  which  descends 
^nder  the  mastaba,  near  which  it  is  built,  so  that  its 
chamber,  being  on  the  south  side,  had  been  found 
anciently  most  readily  accessible  to  the  plunderers  of 
the  mastaba  by  a  small  hole  pierced  in  the  wall  of 
gravel  that  intervened.  But  their  economy  preserved 
to  us  the  essential  features  of  the  burial  intact ;  for 
the  head  and  shoulders,  being  towards  the  north, 
were  covered  by  the  sand  which  had  poured  in,  to 
its  natural  angle  of  rest,  through  the  unclosed  door 
of  the  chamber.  Through  such  a  sand-slope  it  was 
impossible  for  them  to  work  down,  for  the  place  of 
any  sand  removed  would  have  been  instantly  filled 
by  fresh  sand  pressing  in  from  without.  Thus  only 
the  legs  and  hands  had  been  removed  ;  even  the 
beads  from  the  wrists,  though  disturbed,  remained 
in  separate  groups  ;  so  that  a  complete  description  of 
the  burial  is  deferred  until  Chapter  III  (Undisturbed 
Burials,  No.  i). 

Lying  on  the  breast  was  a  group  of  gold  jewels, 
represented  in  the  centre  of  the  photograph,  com- 
prising crowned  hawks  of  gold  and  silver,  pairs  of 
birds,  also  of  gold  and  silver,  fishes  and  single  birds 
of  gold.  Around  the  neck  was  a  long  string  of 
amethyst  beads,  deep  coloured,  and  of  globular  form 
in  graduated  sizes.  They  passed  twice  closely  round 
the  neck,  and  a  third  time  more  loosely,  so  encircling 
the  jewels  in  a  loop  of  the  heavier  beads.  The  other 
strings,  from  the  wrists,  are  of  carnelian  and  garnet 
beads  respectively ;  with  the  latter  are  strung  also 
several  small  pendants  of  glaze  and  two  scarabs,  the 
one  of  glaze  and  the  other  of  plain  garnet.  The 
vessels  are  of  alabaster,  and   the  mirror,  of  which 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


there  is  a  drawing  on  Pl.  XVI  also,  is  of  copper, 
with  a  decorated  wooden  handle. 

[For  somewhat  similar  bird-pendants  of  gold,  see 
No.  30468  in  the  Egyptian  Room  of  the  British 
Museum.] 


E.  45. 


The  jewellery  on  the  right  hand,  and  the 
statuettes  shown  on  Pl.  Ill,  are  the 
deposits  mainly  from  three  undisturbed  burials  found 
in  the  large  northern  chamber  of  a  pit  tomb  ;  these 
will  be  described  with  more  detail  in  Chapter  IV. 
The  disc  is  of  gold,  and  the  pendants  on  either  side 
of  it  of  electrum.  The  beads,  taken  in  order  from 
the  right  hand,  are  :  green  glaze,  amethyst,  carnelian 
(with  a  large  pendant  of  the  same),  garnet,  and 
(arranged  horizontally)  a  string  of  large  amethysts. 
The  dark-coloured  vessels  are  of  serpentine,  and  the 
taller  vase  on  the  left  of  alabaster.  The  copper 
mirror,  which  concludes  the  group,  was  found 
wrapped  in  cloth,  part  of  which  still  adheres.  The 
statuettes  found  with  the  same  deposits  are  pictured 
on  PL.  III. 


Plate  III. 

The  photographs  in  the  upper  row  of  this 
conid  plate  represent  the  two  statuettes  found  with 
the  jewels  last  described  ;  both  are  of  basalt. 
The  group  of  two  figures,  on  the  left,  is  of  good  work, 
the  hair  and  features  being  clearly  chiselled  ;  it 
possibly  represents  the  deceased  and  his  ka,  but  it 
is  not  inscribed.  The  statuette  on  the  right,  shown 
both  in  front  and  in  profile,  represents  Mut-Sent 
seated,  with  hands  on  knees.  The  head-dress  well 
accords  with  the  type  prevailing  towards  the  end  of 
the  Xllth  dynasty,  but  the  profile  of  the  face  is  not 
so  usual.  The  seat  is  inscribed  on  all  sides  with  a 
formula  to  Osiris  for  the  ka  of  Mut-Sent  (for  which 
see  Pl.  XV,  and  Mr.  Newberry's  note  in  Chapter  V). 

This  group  of  beads,  statuette,  and  alabaster 
^'  vessels  was  recovered  from  a  disturbed  pit- 
tomb  near  to  E.  108.  It  is  conspicuous  for  the 
quality  and  artistic  forms  of  the  small  objects  which 
it  comprises.  The  globular  beads  of  green  glaze, 
shown  at  the  top  of  the  photograph,  are  each  capped 
around  the  threading-holes  with  thin  shells  of  gold. 
The  pendant  in  their  centre  is  in  the  form  of  the 
hieroglyph  shenu,  which  somewhat  resembles  the 
cartouche-oval,  but  is  not  clearly  defined.  Its  central 
disc  of  carnelian  is  surrounded  by  a  border  of  small 


pieces  of  green  inlay,  each  set  in  a  slender  division  of 
gold.  The  work  is  minute,  and  its  effect  harmonious. 
The  alabaster  vessels  are  of  the  finest  quality  of  stone, 
with  light  veins  running  through  symmetrically,  and 
are  worked  down  to  translucency,  with  a  rich  polish 
of  surface  which  is  still  retained.  Five  of  them  are 
of  globular  form,  with  lids,  while  the  sixth  is  moulded 
to  the  more  usual  pattern  of  kohl  vessels.  The 
serpentine  figure,  by  contrast,  appears  rather  ponderous, 
being  of  the  nature  of  an  early  ushabti  figure ;  it 
bears  the  name  of  Nekht,  Superintendent  of  the 
North  Land,  in  a  short  inscription  given  on  Pl.  XV. 
The  remainder  of  the  group  includes  two  eyes, 
originally  inlayed  in  the  coffin,  and  a  few  long  tube 
beads  of  green  glaze,  which  suggest  an  early  date  in 
the  Xllth  dynasty. 


E.  108. 


The    burial    group    of    Hor,  of  which   this 
statuette  is  a  part,  is  described  under  PL.  I. 


Plate  IV,  with  references  to  Pls.  X,  XI. 

The  objects  pictured  on  this  plate  were  all  found 
in  tombs  that  had  been  previously  disturbed. 

The  first  to  be  described  is  the  cylindrical 
■  *  ivory  box  figured  on  the  left  of  the  upper  row 
of  photographs.  It  stands  upon  four  short  legs  ;  and 
seems  to  have  been  originally  provided  with  a  swivel 
lid,  but  both  that  and  its  bottom  are  missing.  The 
decoration,  which  may  be  better  seen  from  the 
unrolled  drawing  on  PL.  XI,  consists  in  the  main  of 
three  incised  panels,  enclosing  figures  of  an  ape, 
uraeus,  and  Bes.  It  was  found  in  one  of  a  row  of 
similar  pits,  with  some  small  objects  that  resemble  in 
type  the  deposits  from  several  undisturbed  burials 
found  in  the  adjoining  tombs,  which  may  with  some 
degree  of  probability  be  dated  to  the  Xlllth  dynasty. 
(See  PL.  X  and  Chapter  III.) 


E.  282. 


The  central  photograph  of  this  plate  contains 
an  object  equally  unusual.  It  is  a  compound 
bead  of  seven  cylinders,  bound  together  by  a  uniform 
design,  around  the  whole,  after  the  manner  of  the 
clustered  lotus  column.  It  is  made  of  green  glazed 
schist ;  and  a  threading  hole  runs  through  a  central 
cylinder  which  the  seven  enclose.  As  may  be  seen 
from  the  extended  drawing  on  PL.  XI,  it  is  decorated 
with  three  royal  names  inscribed  symmetrically  down 
the  cylinders  ;  that  of  Usertesen  I  occurs  once,  while 


EL  ARABAH. 


the  two  others  of  Usertesen  III  and  Amenemhat  III 
appear  three  times  alternately.  With  it  was  found 
the  alabaster  cup,  shown  in  the  same  group,  as  well 
as  some  blue  glazed  beads,  both  the  globular  and  the 
tube-like  types,  and  a  kohl  vessel  of  blue  marble,  all 
of  which  might  have  been  assigned  independently  to 
the  time  of  the  late  Xllth  or  the  Xlllth  dynasty. 

This  rough  pottery  figure,  resembling  a  bear 

'^*'  and  cub,  came  from  ground   that   had  been 

much    disturbed  ;    yet    the    small    vessels    of   blue 

marble  and  alabaster,  with  which  it  was  found,  may 

well  belong  to  the  Xlllth  dynasty  or  thereabouts. 

The  glazed  figure  of  Horus,  seated,  which 
^"^  completes  the  central  photograph,  is  of  a 
glaze  and  character  typical  of  the  Xllth  dynasty  ; 
a  date  confirmed  to  some  extent  by  its  association 
with  some  beads  and  a  scarab  of  garnet,  and  a  tall 
serpentine  vessel,  of  the  same  period.  But  in  this 
case,  as  in  the  last,  the  ground  had  probably  been 
turned  over  several  times  before,  with  consequent 
increase  in  the  possibility  of  a  mixing  of  objects  from 
different  deposits,  so  that  the  grouping  becomes  of 
less  value  as  a  means  of  inferring  the  date. 

On  the  right  hand  of  the  same  row  is  a 
■*  ■  photograph  of  a  table  of  offerings  of  lime- 
stone. The  one  row  of  inscription,  which  bears  the 
name  of  Pepa,  Superintendent  of  the  North  Land,  is 
incised  ;  while  the  offerings  themselves,  upon  a  mat, 
are  shown  in  low  relief.  Both  features  are  carved  in 
the  sunken  panel  which  serves  as  a  tray,  and  from 
which  a  grooved  channel  leads  away  to  two  basins  in 
the  upper  comers.  Mr.  Newberry  supplies  details  of 
the  inscription  in  Chapter  V. 

_  The   left  hand   of  the   two  larger  inscribed 

pieces  is  a  limestone  stele  of  Sebek-khu,  with 
incised  hieroglyphs,  and  a  picture  of  rough  quality 
showing  the  chief  personage  seated  before  a  table 
piled  with  offerings.  He  was  already  known  as  a 
great  general  of  the  Xllth  dynasty  ;  and  these  inscrip- 
tions recount  his  wars  under  the  Kings  Usertesen  III 
and  Amenemhat  III.  On  account  of  its  importance, 
the  following  plate,  numbered  V,  is  devoted  to  Mr. 
Newberry's  transcript  of  this  stone,  showing  his 
restorations  of  the  pieces  broken  away.  His  full 
translation  and  notes  appear  in  Chapter  V. 


special  association.  It  bears  the  names  of  Sebek- 
dedu-ren-senb,  and  Ren-ef-ankh-Amenemhat,  being 
the  two  brothers  seated  on  opposite  sides  of  the 
tables  of  offerings  ;  and  below  of  Mentu-hetep  and 
Min-hetep,  the  former  being  brother  also  to  the  two 
first  named. 


Plate    V.      See   Plate    IV,    Tomb    E.    1 1  ;    and 
Chapter  V. 


Plate  VI,  with  references  to  Pl.  VII. 

The  inscribed  pieces  pictured  in  the  two 
■  ^'^'  upper  photographs  on  this  plate  are  lime- 
stone steles  from  a  disturbed  mastaba  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  surrounded  by  XVIIIth  dynasty  tombs. 
The  larger  is  a  well-finished  piece  of  work :  the 
incisions  are  sharp  and  the  outlines  well  defined  ;  the 
flesh-coloured  parts  are  tinted,  as  also  are  symmetric 
portions  of  the  border.  It  represents  Amenemhat- 
nebuia,  who  was  superintendent  of  the  offerings  of 
the  Royal  Domain,  in  the  act  of  receiving  and 
inspecting  offerings  and  produce.  Members  of  the 
same  family  occupied  prominent  official  positions 
also  :  his  brother  Se-ankh,  who  is  here  represented 
as  Superintendent  of  the  Canal  Workers,  is  obviously 
the  same  to  whom  the  smaller  broken  stele  is  partly 
dedicated,  under  his  later  title  of  Superintendent  of 
the  Domain,  conjointly  with  his  brother  Nebuia. 
The  brother  Se-Renenutet  also  appears  standing  as  a 
prominent  figure  in  both.  It  seems  at  first  sight  as 
though  the  name  Nebuia  of  the  second  stele  refers  to 
another  brother  not  mentioned  on  the  first,  who 
succeeded  Amenemhat  in  his  office.  The  stone  is 
obviously  later,  since  it  accords  to  Se-ankh  a  higher 
rank.  Yet  the  omission  of  Nebuia's  name  on  the 
larger  stone  now  becomes  unaccountable,  since,  to 
succeed  Amenemhat,  he  must  already  have  occupied 
a  position  more  prominent  than  all  those  relatives  who 
obtain  mention.  Coupling  this  with  the  recurrence 
of  the  two  names,  and  the  general  similarity  of  the 
dedications,  it  becomes  apparent  that  Amenemhat- 
nebuia  of  the  one  and  Nebuia  of  the  other  are 
identical,  a  conclusion  which  Mr.  Newberry  confirms 
in  his  note  on  the  inscription  in  Chapter  V. 


E.  i8i. 


The  limestone  stele  on  the  right  hand,  the 
photograph  of  which    completes   this    plate, 
comes,  like  the  last,  from  a  disturbed  tomb  without 


E.  252. 


This  limestone  sarcophagus  was  recovered  in 


many  fragments  from  the  chamber,  pit,  and 
surface  about  the  mouth  of  a  plundered  tomb.  The 
pieces  build  up  completely,  the  whole  being  6  ft.  6  in. 


DESCRIPTION   OF  PLATES. 


by  2  ft.  by  2  ft.  6  in.  in  height.  The  white  stone  is 
fiaintly  decorated  and  starred  with  pink,  and  the 
inside  is  wholly  blue.  The  hieroglyphs  are  incised, 
and  painted  blue  on  a  yellow  ground,  between  lines 
of  blue,  incised  also  ;  they  are  arranged  in  a  top  row 
and  columns,  so  as  to  include  four  panels  on  each 
side,  and  one  at  each  end.  On  the  east  side  the 
panel  at  the  head  is  decorated  with  a  pair  of  weeping 
eyes,  and  the  end  panels  each  enclose  a  mourning 
figure.  The  lid  is  rounded  and  hollowed  inside,  with 
raised  head  and  foot  pieces,  and  fits  directly  on  to 
the  box  :  it  is  uniformly  decorated,  with  one  row  of 
hieroglyphs  along  the  centre.  Its  head  is  marked 
with  a  sign  (like  the  Ankh  in  shape)  to  correspond 
with  a  notch  in  the  sarcophagus.  The  whole  is 
supported  below  each  vertical  column  by  short  legs, 
which  are  connected  with  those  opposite  by  the  ridge 
of  stone  left  uncut  between  them.  The  curiously 
bungled  nature  of  the  inscription,  of  which  a  facsimile 
copy  is  given  on  the  following  plate,  suggests  a  real 
decline  in  knowledge  of  inscribing.  Yet  the  situation 
and  nature  of  the  tomb  date  it  as  earlier  than  some 
pits  at  hand  which  themselves  are  probably  not  later 
than  the  XlVth  dynasty.  Hence  the  date  of  the 
sarcophagus  must  be  put  down  to  the  Xlllth  dynasty  ; 
and  the  error  may  be  ascribed  to  the  workman,  who, 
with  a  copy  of  the  inscription  before  him,  inserted 
odd  portions  from  it  here  and  there  to  fill  up  spaces 
that  would  otherwise  have  been  blank. 

The  figure  which  accompanies  it  is  of  interest, 
being  of  the  nature  of  an  early  ushabti :  it  is  inscribed 
in  hieratic  with  the  same  name  and  titles,  Nekhta, 
Regulator  of  the  Sa  order.  It  is  of  limestone,  carved, 
with  the  inscription  painted  on  in  black. 


Plate  VII.     See  above,  under  Pl.  VI,  E.  252. 


Plate  VIII,  with  references  to  Pl.  X. 


E.  236. 


Of  the  two  fine  pieces  of  carving  pictured  on 


r 


this  plate,  that  on  the  left  is  a  limestone  door 
frame,  found  complete  at  the  bottom  of  a  pit  tomb 
that  had  been  disturbed.  One  of  the  jambs  is  in  two 
pieces,  not  broken,  while  the  other  is  a  single  stone. 
The  frame  is  seven  feet  high,  inscribed  symmetrically 
with  similar  formulae,  which  read  in  opposite  directions 
from  the  centre  of  the  lintel  and  so  down  the  jambs. 
The  hieroglyphs  are  cleanly  incised  and  painted  blue, 


between  lines  of  the  same.  The  fini.sh  is  good,  and 
the  work  probably  of  the  Xllth  dynasty — the  small 
group  of  alabasters  on  Pl.  X  was  found  in  the  same 
tomb. 


E.  345- 


The  octagonal   column   on  the  right  of  the 


plate,  also  of  limestone,  is  similar  in  style 
of  work  to  the  foregoing  ;  the  grouping  of  the 
hieroglyphs  is  rather  closer,  but  this  is  probably 
owing  to  the  nature  of  the  monument.  It  was 
found  in  a  neighbouring  tomb,  without,  however,  any 
deposit.  Mr.  Newberry  describes  the  inscriptions  in 
Chapter  V. 


Plate  IX,  with  reference  to  Pl.  X. 

The  small  Hathor  figure,  shown  in  the  left 
hand  photograph  of  this  plate,  was  found 
with  some  beads  suggesting  the  Middle  Kingdom 
for  its  date,  with  which  the  type  of  its  head- 
dress accords.  It  is  provided  below  the  feet 
with  a  small  projection — not  shown  in  the  illus- 
tration— for  fitting  it  to  a  stand  or  to  some  other 
object. 


E.  281. 


The  two-handled  vessel  of  blue  marble, 
shown  in  the  same  photograph,  was  found  in 
a  disturbed  pit  tomb  with  the  pieces  of  wood  coffin 
of  the  next  plate.  Its  form  is  unusual,  at  any  rate 
for  this  period ;  indeed,  it  suggests  some  influence 
not  Egyptian,  which  might  have  been  a  ready 
explanation  for  its  appearance  in  an  XVIIIth  dynasty 
deposit.  Yet  it  is  made  of  blue  marble,  which  was 
commonest  in  the  Middle  Kingdom  ;  and  it  is  of 
exquisite  proportion  and  finish,  work  characteristic 
in  particular  of  the  Xllth  dynasty.  Since,  also,  it 
was  found  with  Middle  Kingdom  objects,  in  a 
tomb  surrounded  by  others  of  that  date,  there 
seems  to  be  no  reason  to  suppose  otherwise  than 
that  it  is  an  early  as  well  as  a  beautiful  example  of 
the  form. 


E.  237. 


The  photograph   on   the   right  hand  is   the 


base  view  of  a  blue  marble  dish,  with  hollow 
turned-in  rim.  It  is  decorated  with  a  symmetrical 
design,  in  low  relief,  of  two  monkeys  climbing  in 
opposite  directions  from  below,  their  tails  entwined. 
The  head  and  nose  of  each,  projecting  from  under 
the  rim,  provides  the  vessel  with  a  small  handle  on 


8 


EL  ARAbAH. 


either  side.  This  unique  object,  which  is  now  at 
Cairo,  is  better  dated  than  the  foregoing.  Its  deposit 
is  larger  and  well  marked,  consisting  of  several 
vessels  of  alabaster  and  a  palette  of  serpentine,  all 
of  known  types,  with  beads  of  blue  glaze,  both 
globular  and  cylindrical. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  with  this  dish,  the 
vessel  of  blue  marble  numbered  20759  ^^  t^^  British 
Museum.  In  the  latter  case  the  design  shows 
monkeys  on  opposite  sides  apparently  holding  the 
more  upright  vessel  between  them.  The  motive  is 
in  each  case  the  same,  though  different  in  effect 


E.  189. 


The  serpentine  statuette  on  pedestal,  shown 


in  the  illustration  in  front  and  profile,  was 
found  without  other  deposit ;  but  it  is  assigned  to 
this  date  on  account  of  the  dressing  of  the  hair  and 
its  general  type.  The  hieratic  inscription  scratched 
on  the  back  and  base,  as  shown  on  Pl.  XV,  is 
difficult  to  understand.  Its  interesting  and  unique 
feature  is  the  detail  of  the  dress  that  hangs  from  its 
waist.  Professor  Petrie  has  suggested  that  it  repre- 
sents a  starched  garment  after  having  been  folded  ; 
and  the  alternation  of  ridge  and  crease  seems  to 
bear  out  the  supposition. 


(*)  The  XIIIth-XVIIth  Dynasties. 
Plates  X-XVI. 

Plate  X,  with   references    to    Pls.  II,    IV,  VIII 
and  XI. 

In  the  description  of  Pl.  IV  some  objects, 
^  "'*  were  mentioned  from  the  disturbed  portion 
of  a  row  of  pits,  numbered  3  in  the  plan  on  Pl.  II  ; 
this  group  illustrates  the  types  of  deposits  in  the 
undisturbed  chambers  of  this  series,  being  itself  from 
the  third,  or  easterly  pit.  It  consists  of  vessels  of 
alabaster  and  serpentine,  a  palette,  mirror,  and  beads, 
and  will  be  more  fully  described  in  the  chapter 
dealing  with  Undisturbed  Burials. 

The  three  alabaster  vessels  in  the  next  group 
E.  216 

are   from   the   tomb   of  Amenemhat   ren-ef- 

senb,  the  door  frame  of  which  is  pictured  on  PL.  VIII. 

With  these  were  two  scarabs  on  the  top  row  of  the 

photograph   adjoining,  the  one  of  glaze  with   scroll 

pattern,  and  the  other  of  plain  green  jasper.     The 

forms  of  these  vessels  are  interesting,  and  somewhat 

unusual  for  the  period  ;  that  in  the  centre  is  a  kohl 

vessel  with  two  small  handles,  and  that  to  the  right 

is  a  miniature  of  a  type  familiar  in  the  Vlth  dynasty. 


E.  122. 


In  the  third  photograph  on  the  left  are  two 
glazed  vessels,  found  in  disturbed  tombs 
without  deposit,  and  classed  in  this  period  by  analogy 
only.  That  on  the  left  somewhat  resembles  in  form 
the  alabaster  pictured  above,  and  is  decorated  with 
black  section  lines  and  rim.  Accompanying 
^^  it  is  a  smaller  vessel,  probably  a  kohl  pot, 
decorated  with  a  lotus  pattern  in  black. 


The  right  hand  photograph  shows  seventeen 

Scarabs.  ,  ,   ^  .  . 

scarabs  arranged  for   comparison,  some   of 

them  from  deposits  described  on  other  plates.  The 
designs  of  these  are  for  the  most  part  not  uncommon. 
The  most  interesting  is  that  of  Shesha  (193), 
which  was  found  with  an  XVIIIth  dynasty  group, 
and  is  itself  of  somewhat  worn  appearance.  The 
most  noticeable  for  symmetry  and  finish  are  those 
numbered  E.  313,  which  is  of  rare  quality,  236  and  20. 
A  brief  list  of  the  objects  deposited  with  each  of 
these  scarabs  is  added  here  for  ready  reference  ;  it 
will  be  seen  that  those  numbered  102,  123,  230  (300) 
and  114,  are  assigned  to  the  period  between  the 
Xlllth  and  XVIIth  dynasties  (sometimes  conve- 
niently spoken  of  as  the  Intermediate  Period).  A 
further  selection,  chiefly  of  later  dates,  is  given  on 
Pl.  XXV. 


E.  20 
236 

I03 

3 

257 
313 
123 
131 
210 

230 

300 

114 

193 
271 


With  dish    and    large    glazed    beads    (Pl.    XII) ;    mirror    and 

tweezers  (XVI),  ivory  pin  and  inlay  (XIV)  and  alabaster  kohl 

pots. 
(Two).     With  XVIIIth  dynasty  deposit  (XXI) ;   group  probably 

mixed. 
(Three).     With    group  of  pottery   (XXVII) ;  probably  Xlllth- 

XVth  dynasties. 
With  ivory  box  (IV  and  XI) ;   vessels  of  alabaster  and  glaze ; 

glazed  beads  (XJ,  and  mirror  (XVI). 
With  early  ushabti  figure  of  Ked-hetep  (Pls.  XIV-XV). 
(Two). 

With  alabaster  vessel  ;  probably  Xllth-XIIIth  dynasties, 
and  179,  without  deposits. 
(Three).     With  alabaster  vessels  (PL.  XVIII)  ;  a  mixed  group, 

unless  all  may  be  assigned  to  the  XVIth-XVIIIth  dynasties. 
(Two).     From  undisturbed  burial,  of  about  XlVth  dynasty  (see 

ch.  iii). 
With  group  of  two  figures,  sandstone  (XII) ;  and  ivory  pin  with 

jackal's  head  (XIV). 
With  crude  alabaster  and  blue  marble  kohl  pot ;  glaze  and  shell 

beads. 
With  XVIIIth  dynasty  deposit 
With  lid  of  serpentine  vessel ;  beads  of  glaze  and  amethyst,  and 

two  scarabs  on  PL.  XXV. 


E.  281. 


The  lowest  photographs  on  this  plate  show 
two  pieces  of  a  broken  wood  coffin,  from  the 
same  tomb  as  the  blue  marble  vessel  of  the  plate 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


preceding.  The  scenes  and  inscriptions  are  painted 
on  the  wood,  black  and  white  being  the  colours 
chiefly  employed,  though  blue  and  red  are  freely  used 
for  tinting  or  decorative  purposes.  The  design  may 
be  better  seen,  perhaps,  from  the  facsimile  in  outline 
given  on  the  following  plate,  number  XI,  of  this  and 
the  other  side  of  the  coffin.  In  the  upper  portion 
the  four  bearers  are  represented  as  walking  two 
abreast,  supporting  the  ends  of  the  coffin,  apparently, 
on  poles  borne  by  each  pair  at  shoulder  height,  but 
with  the  hands.  A  mourning  woman  moves  by  the 
side.  The  lower  pieces  of  Pl.  XI  form  a  continuous 
side,  probably  the  east,  of  the  coffin  ;  on  them  both 
the  mourners  and  the  bearers  of  offerings  are 
represented  in  the  panels,  between  columns  of  hiero- 
glyphs containing  the  usual  invocations.  Its  date 
is  probably  the  Xlllth  dynasty. 


Plate  XI. 


The  sandstone  stele  of  Refu  was  found  with 
•^^°-  that  of  Nub  on  Pl.  XXIII,  in  a  disturbed 
pit-tomb  adjoining  a  broken  mastaba,    The  inscription 
is  dealt  with  in  Chapter  V. 


E.  312. 


The   limestone   stele   of  Senbu  was  without 
other  deposit. 


Plate  XIII. 

The  first  photograph  of  this  plate  shows  a 
■  sandstone  figure,  seated  on  a  high-backed 
chair,  with  hands  on  knees  ;  the  whole  is  upon  a 
pedestal.  The  hair  is  coloured  blue,  the  body  red  ; 
and  the  loin  cloth  is  white.  There  is  no  inscription. 
From  the  same  tomb  came  a  blue  glazed  bottle  and 
some  small  beads,  not  distinctive,  but  approaching 
the  types  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  rather  than  the 
Xllth. 


The  ivory  box  (E.  3)  and  the  seven-cylinder  bead 
(E.  282)  are  described  under  Pl.  IV ;  while  the 
fragments  of  a  wood  coffin  (E.  281)  have  just  been 
referred  to  as  illustrating  the  photograph  of  Pl.  X. 


Plate  XII. 

The   pottery   dishes   will    be    referred   to    under 
Pl.  XXVII. 


E.  20. 


This  group  includes  some  exceptionally 
large  glazed  ball  beads,  a  glazed  scarab  of 
scroll  pattern,  and  a  glazed  dish  with  a  symmetric 
lotus  design  inside.  From  the  same  tomb  come  also 
the  scarab  shown  on  Pl.  X  and  the  copper  mirror 
on  Pl.  XVI ;  the  whole  deposit  is  typically  of  the 
Xllth  dynasty. 

Found  with  this  figure  were  some  small  ball 
beads  and  other  remains  resembling  the  types 
of  the  Xllth  dynasty,  but  of  inferior  quality.  The 
statuette  itself  is  of  poor  workmanship  and  modelling  ; 
on  the  back  it  bears  the  name  Ka-mes.  The 
deposit  may  well  fielong  to  the  period  intermediate 
between  the  XII Ith  and  XVI Ith  dynasties,  for  none 
of  its  objects  bears  any  resemblance  to  the  types 
of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  nor  can  be  so  early  as  the 
Xllth. 


This  is  a  group  of  two  figures,  also  in  yellow 
limestone,  which  stand  upon  a  lower  pedestal 
or  plinth.  The  carving  is  better  in  detail  than  that 
last  described,  though  the  modelling  in  this  case  is 
not  good.  From  the  same  deposit  came  the  scarabs 
shown  on  Pl.  X  and  the  ivory  pin  on  Pl.  XIV,  the 
whole  being  presumably  of  about  the  Xlllth  or 
XlVth  dynasty  in  date. 


E.  347. 


The  small  limestone  stele  of  Kemsa  is  with- 


out other  deposit  ;  but  the  style  of  its  work, 
particularly  with  regard  to  the  figures,  suggests  the 
Hyksos  (or  Intermediate)  Period,  a  view  which  agrees 
with  Mr.  Newberry's  opinion  of  the  inscription.  The 
hieroglyphs  and  outlines  are  incised  ;  and  the  bodies 
are  coloured  red,  some  other  portions  of  the  stone 
also  being  decorated  with  the  same  colour. 


E.  211, 


The  limestone  stele  of  An  was  also  without 
other  deposit.  It  was  found  in  a  small  four- 
walled  room  or  chapel,  on  the  western  side  at  the 
southern  end,  standing  in  situ  close  to  the  wall.  The 
ground  around  was  so  filled  with  pit  tombs,  no  one  of 
which  had  a  chamber  under  this  mastaba,  and  was 
in  general  so  much  disturbed,  that  it  could  not  be 
decided  which  of  them,  if  any,  belonged  to  the 
original  design  of  the  structure.  The  chapel  also 
had  no  door :  the  surrounding  tombs  were  chiefly  of 
the  late  Middle  Kingdom. 

c 


lO 


EL  ARAbAH. 


E.  17a. 


With  the  coloured  limestone  stele  of  Beba,  in 


which  the  bodies  as  before  are  red,  was  found 
a  small  object  not  here  reproduced.  It  was  the  base 
of  a  small  limestone  statuette,  representing  a  seated 
figure,  with  an  inscription  painted  on  the  back,  of 
Her-ab,  bom  of  Ta-sep. 


Plate  XIV. 

In  the  Group  of  Ivory  Objects  all  are  appa- 
rently of  the  Xllth  dynasty  or  just  later:  several 
have  been  previously  referred  to,  with  their  tomb 
deposits.  Of  the  rest,  the  two  wands  numbered  5 
and  60  are  well  dated  by  their  groups  to  the  Xllth 
or  Xlllth  dynasty.  The  hand  (no.  260)  was  with  a 
deep-coloured  blue  marble  dish,  without  decoration, 
and  the  mirror  on  Pl.  XVI :  the  group  is  well  dated 
by  the  scarab  of  Amenemhat  III  on  PL.  XXV,  which 
was  found  with  it  The  piece  of  wand  (172)  is  the 
only  object  found  in  the  pit  of  the  mastaba  E.  172 
(PL.  XXXI);  the  stele  of  Pl.  XIII  was  found  in 
the  easterly  part  of  the  enclosure  where  there  had 
been  some  reconstruction,  and  so  may  have  been  a 
later  deposit  The  bracelet  numbered  252  is  from 
the  tomb  of  Nekhta  (Pls.  VI-VII),  but  that 
numbered  287  was  without  other  objects.  The  pieces 
numbered  i  and  259  are  apparently  mirror-handles. 
The  Group  E.  356  includes  some  good  examples 
of  the  ivory  carving  of  the  Xllth  dynasty  ;  notably 
the  pair  of  forearms,  and  the  pair  of  castanets  which, 
when  put  together,  resemble  the  lotus  flower  and 
stem.    (These  remain  at  Cairo.) 

Group  of  Bronze  Objects. — The  two  mirrors 
pictured  here  provide  an  interesting  comparison. 
That  numbered  145  is  heavy,  with  a  thick  reflecting 
disc ;  its  deposit  included  a  group  of  alabaster  and 
serpentine  vessels,  some  blue-glazed  ball  beads,  the 
head  and  body  of  a  doll,  and  other  small  objects  all 
dateable  to  the  Xllth-XIIIth  dynasty.  The  other, 
number  166-2,  on  the  other  hand,  is  thin  and  light ; 
the  curve  of  the  handle  head  is  more  pronounced, 
the  hair  of  the  figure  in  its  handle  is  without  the 
characteristic  dressing  of  the  Xllth  dynasty ;  it  was 
found  with  a  group  of  scarabs  and  pottery  of  the  kind 
introduced  by  trade  in  the  early  part  of  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  Of  the  rest,  the  dagger  156  was  found 
alone,  but  it  is  similar  to  those  figured  on  Pl.  XVI ; 
the  tweezers  No.  20  were  found  with  the  group  shown 
on  Pl.  XII. 


Group  of  Plaster  Faces. — These  interesting 
objects  have  been  not  uncommonly  met  with  in  the 
course  of  excavation,  and  more  recently  have 
attracted  some  amount  of  attention  among  archaeo- 
logists. It  is  now  possible  to  say  something  at  least 
with  regard  to  their  local  origin  and  use,  and  to 
determine  approximately  the  dates  during  which  the 
types  here  pictured  were  chiefly  in  use  in  the  vicinity 
of  Abydos  (also  see  Diospolis  Parva,  p.  51). 

From  their  associations  it  was  considered  probable 
at  the  time  that  the  faces  shown  in  the  photograph 
were  all  dateable  to  the  Middle  Kingdom  and  the 
succeeding  period.  But  their  use  was  still  a  matter 
of  doubt  until,  towards  the  close  of  the  season's 
excavations,  one  of  similar  character  was  found 
undisturbed  in  position,  on  the  burial  numbered  294 
on  Pl.  XVIII,  with  a  deposit  readily  dateable  to 
the  XVIIIth  dynasty ;  and  in  this,  the  year  of 
publication,  in  the  excavation  of  an  older  site  at 
El  Mahasna,  some  way  to  the  north,  another  has 
been  found  on  an  equally  preserved  burial  of  the 
Xlth  dynasty. 

These  two  dates  seem  to  mark  off"  the  period 
through  which  these  objects  were  chiefly  used.  The 
lower  limit,  at  any  rate,  seems  to  be  quite  definite ; 
for  the  undisturbed  site  at  Mahasna  yielded  over 
400  burials  of  all  consecutive  periods  from  the  Vlth 
to  the  Xlth  dynasty,  and  in  no  case  before  the 
latter — in  which  the  types  in  the  tomb  deposits 
approached  closely  to  those  of  the  XI  Ith  dynasty — 
was  such  an  object  found.  The  further  limit  is  less 
definitely  marked  ;  yet  few,  if  any,  such  objects  are 
to  be  found  of  a  date  later  than  the  XVIIIth  dynasty, 
for  while  the  paucity  of  undisturbed  burials  repre- 
sentative of  that  period  renders  inference  from 
isolated  cases  less  conclusive,  yet  the  subsequent 
changes  in  modes  of  decoration,  in  particular  the 
style  of  colouring  prevailing  in  the  XlXth  dynasty, 
would  have  rendered  any  of  later  date  conspicuous, 
had  such  existed.  The  period  intervening  between 
these  limits  is,  however,  well  represented  by  specimens 
both  from  these  excavations  and  from  others  in  the 
locality. 

With  regard  to  their  use,  a  local  burial  custom 
seems  to  have  come  into  vogue  at  the  rise  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom,  by  which  the  body  after  prepara- 
tion was  covered  wholly  with  a  layer  of  stucco  or 
plaster,  preserving  the  human  form  beneath.  This 
custom,  as  will  be  shown  in  a  subsequent  volume, 
had  its  origin  in  a  more  primitive  method  of  several 
dynasties  earlier,   and   its   development    is    full    of 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


II 


interest.  In  the  earlier  stages  the  body  was  encased 
in  a  mould  of  Nile  mud,  prepared  and  mixed  in  such 
a  way  as  to  give  it  all  the  consistence  and  hardening 
properties  of  clay.  Somewhat  later  this  case  became 
covered  for  its  better  appearance  with  a  layer  of 
stucco,  which  again  became  decorated  later  by 
patterns  of  geometric  type  painted  on  in  colours  ; 
and  in  time,  too,  even  the  features,  the  hands  and 
feet  and  hair,  came  to  be  delineated.  With  this 
increase  of  attention  to  the  outer  visible  covenng,  the 
use  of  the  hard  mud  below  (excellent  preservative 
though  it  was)  fell  gradually  into  disfavour,  until  in 
the  Middle  Kingdom  it  disappeared,  and  was  sup- 
planted entirely  by  the  layer  of  plaster  and  stucco, 
now  become  .so  thick  as  to  preserve  the  consistency 
of  a  coffin-shell.  It  was  in  the  furtherance  of  the 
custom  at  this  stage  that  the  plaster  faces  came  into 
use,  in  an  attempt  to  give  the  features  more  realism 
and  relief.  They  were  apparently  made  separately, 
and  being  placed  in  position  while  the  layer  of 
plaster  was  still  wet,  became  fixed  by  its  drying  and 
hardening.  But  they  are  for  the  most  part  small,  a 
few  inches  only  in  height  ;  possibly  the  friability  of 
the  material  accounts  for  the  fact  that  they  never 
became  made  of  life  size  (though  the  specimen  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty,  shown  on  PL.  XVIII,  is  more 
nearly  so),  and  for  this  reason  also,  more  than  any 
other,  they  were  ultimately  discarded  in  favour  of 
the  more  solid  representations  of  the  New  Kingdom. 

The  decoration  on  these  objects  was  various,  the 
colours  blue,  green,  and  red  being  freely  used 
according  to  the  design  on  the  shell.  As  a  rule,  the 
face  itself  was  left  untinted,  but  that  numbered  zoo 
in  the  illustration  is  coloured  yellow,  with  the  eyes  and 
eyebrows  black.  Brown  eyes  are  not  unknown, 
while  the  face  to  the  right  hand  at  the  top  of  the 
photograph  was  elaborately  covered  with  gold  foil. 

The  enclosing  of  the  body  in  the  way  described 
was  no  obstacle  to  the  use  of  an  outer  protection 
also  ;  originally  this  seems  to  have  been  a  mere  recess 
of  stuccoed  earth  [El  Mahasna,  1901],  later  a  coffin 
of  wood  ;  while  the  two  burials  (E.  294)  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty  were  enclosed  in  a  solid  sarco- 
phagus of  stone. 


Plate  XV,  with  -references  to  I,  III,  IV,  IX,  XIV, 
XVII. 

This  plate  contains  chiefly  copies  in  facsimile  of 
various  small  inscriptions  to  which  the  references  are 


given.  The  tomb  No.  220,  from  which  came  the 
triple  limestone  figure  of  Neshmet-dudu,  seems  to 
have  been  reused  ;  for  the  group  from  its  inscription 
and  style  is  believed  to  belong  to  the  Middle  King- 
dom, while  the  jug  of  PL.  XVII  from  the  same  tomb, 
from  its  Cypriote  design,  cannot  well  be  of  date  much 
before  the  middle  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  The  two 
ushabti  figures,  177,  257,  are  both  of  the  earliest  type 
of  such,  the  former  dating  frpm  the  XVIth  or  XVIIth 
dynasty,  and  the  latter,  with  the  inscription  in 
hieratic,  with  which  was  the  scarab  already  figured 
in  PL.  X,  from  the  Xllth  or  Xlllth. 

The  foot  of  the  large  ushabti  figure  of  Minmes 
(G.  100)  was  found  in  the  tomb  of  Khnumy  and 
Minmes,  not  on  the  same  site  (E),  but  across  the 
valley  to  the  south  (site  G).  This  tomb  (PL.  XXXIII) 
was  excavated  because  of  a  report  that  a  previous 
excavator  had  left  behind  him  a  large  granite  statue, 
a  report  which  proved  to  be  partly  true,  for  therein 
was  a  huge  granite  lid  of  a  sarcophagus,  carved  and 
inscribed  in  the  style  of  the  XlXth  dynasty,  to  which 
period  also  this  ushabti  base  belongs. 


Plate  XVI. 

In  this  plate  are  shown  outline  drawings  of  copper 
and  bronze  objects  ;  these  are  in  many  cases  referred 
to  with  their  tomb  deposits,  and  in  some  cases 
pictured  therewith.  Their  reproduction  together 
on  one  page,  however,  facilitates  comparison,  and 
renders  obvious  at  a  glance  any  changes  of  form  cor- 
responding to  differences  of  date.  The  mirrors  are 
for  the  most  part  of  the  Xllth  and  Xlllth  dynasties  ; 
the  group  with  E.  30  is  figured  on  Pls.  I  and  II, 
E.  20  on  PL.  XII,  E.  108  on  PL.  I,  E.  251  on  PL.  IV, 
E.  260  on  Pls.  XIV  and  XXV,  E.  3  on  Pl.  IV,  and 
E.  281  on  Pls.  IX  and  X.  The  handle  of  that 
numbered  30  is  of  wood,  ornamented  with  incised 
lotus  pattern.  The  pair  numbered  262  are  of  some 
interest.  By  lying  in  contact  in  the  tomb,  wrapped 
together  in  a  cloth,  they  had  preserved  the  original 
polish  of  some  part  of  their  reflecting  surfaces. 

The  daggers  are  of  bronze,  with  small  handles  of 
ivory  rounded  and  fashioned  after  the  usual  manner 
for  grasping  in  the  palm.  The  blades  are  detachable, 
riveted  in  each  case  to  the  haft,  which  is  partly 
inlaid  with  ivory  near  the  socket  for  the  handle. 
With  the  exception  of  a  slight  difference  in  the  blade 
of  that  numbered  320,  they  are  all  of  one  type,  and 
probably  of  about  the  same  date.     The  longest  of 

C  2 


12 


EL  ARABAH. 


them,  numbered  156,  was  found  with  the  group  of 
pottery  pictured  on  PL.  XXVII,  which  probably 
represents  its  period  as  about  the  XVI  Ith  dynasty. 
It  is  analogous  to  the  types  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty, 
but  differs  slightly  in  the  handle  from  those  of 
the  Xllth  and  just  later.  In  Diospolis  Parva 
PL.  XXXII,  is  figured  a  type  of  the  XlVth  dynasty 
from  which  it  immediately  developed.  In  the  earlier 
kind  the  handle  had  not  the  exact  elliptical  and 
symmetrical  form  of  that  in  view ;  the  open  spaces, 
too,  which  serve  no  obvious  purpose,  were  larger. 

Of  the  other  objects  in  bronze,  E.  42  is  a  Sa 
amulet,  of  date  somewhat  before  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  The  tweezers  numbered  20  are  from  the 
group  of  Pls.  X  and  XII.  The  knife  230  is  from 
an  undisturbed  burial  (described  in  the  following 
chapter),  from  which  came  also  the  scarabs  of  PL.  X. 


The  two  objects  143,  225,  are  implements  whose  use 
is  not  quite  evident,  the  cutting  edge  of  their  blade 
being  outwards :  they  are  possibly  for  the  toilet,  as 
combined  hair-curlers  and  trimmers  ;  though  it  has 
been  suggested  that  they  may  be  models  of  an 
obstetric  instrument.  The  former  belongs  to  the 
group  on  Pl.  XVIII,  and  with  the  latter  are  the  two 
razors  pictured  below  it.  The  group  of  four  objects 
from  tomb  10  is  associated  with  a  characteristic 
deposit  of  the  early  XVIIIth  dynasty  figured  on 
Pl.  XVII.  The  group  dated  to  the  time  of  Hatshep- 
sut  is  from  tomb  155,  of  which  some  remains  appear 
on  Pl.  XXI.  The  pottery  of  tomb  268,  of  the  time 
of  Thothmes  III,  is  shown  on  Pls.  XVIII  and  XX  ; 
while  the  burial  and  tomb  group  numbered  294 
appear  on  Pl.  XVIII  also.  The  razor,  255,  reappears 
in  the  photograph  of  the  next  plate. 


{c)  The  XVIIIth  and  Later  Dynasties. 
Plates  XVI-XXVI. 

Plate  XVI 

contains,  as  has  been  noticed,  some  bronze  objects 
of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  to  which  reference  will  be 
made  in  connection  with  their  associated  deposits 
pictured  on  the  ensuing  plates.  They  may  be  found 
under  numbers  10,  320,  and  255  on  Pl.  XVII ;  294, 
143,  and  268  on  Pl.  XVIII ;  i;8  on  Pl.  XIX ;  and 
155  on  Pl.  XXI. 


Plate  XVII,  with  references  to  XVI,  XXVIII,  and 
XXXV. 


E.  10. 


With  this  tomb  group  was  found  a  scarab  of 
Thothmes  III.  It  includes  also  a  limestone 
kohl  pot,  decorated  with  a  broken  scroll  pattern 
incised  upon  the  cylinder,  which  is  supported  by  the 
small  figure  of  an  ape.  There  are  five  bronze  pieces, 
pictured  on  Pl.  XVI,  including  a  needle,  razor, 
tweezers,  and  (possibly)  a  blade  for  cutting  out.  The 
ivory  wand  bears  designs  of  the  usual  character. 
The  black  incised  jug  will  be  referred  to  later  in  the 
section  dealing  with  the  Pottery  types  ;  it  was  asso- 
ciated in  this  deposit  with  examples  of  the  forms 


pictured  on  the  left  of  the  group  176  on  Pl.  XXVIII. 
Among  the  alabaster  vessels  are  two  ordinary  kohl 
vessels  ;  and  a  shallow  dish  of  a  type  very  similar  to 
those  found  in  prehistoric  sites.  The  tomb  adjoins  a 
pit-tomb  of  the  XI Ith  dynasty,  a  fact  which  may 
help  to  account  for  the  presence  of  the  object  last 
mentioned ;  yet  the  same  form  recurs  in  a  dated 
group  of  the  same  period  from  tomb  E.  178  on 
Pl.  XIX ;  and  the  possibility  is  therefore  suggested 
that  the  form  after  a  lapse  of  many  centuries  was 
reintroduced,  or  even  copied  from  the  prehistoric 
type.  The  tomb  itself  is  of  elaborate  construction, 
and  is  described  on  Pl.  XXXV. 


E.  255. 


A   scarab  of  Amenhetep  II  (shown   in   the 


picture)  was  found  with  this  group.  The 
beads  are  of  blue  glaze,  some  small,  with  larger  discs 
of  a  well-known  type.  The  bronzes,  for  which  see 
also  Pl.  XVI,  are  two  razors  ;  and  a  small  object 
like  a  scissor  with  sharp  edge  outwards,  whilst  at  the 
other  end  is  a  close-fitting  pliers,  the  use  of  which 
has  been  already  mentioned.  There  is  a  tall  vessel  of 
alabaster  with  flat  projecting  bottom  and  ridged-out 
rim  ;  and  a  globular  object  of  pottery,  hollow,  en- 
closing small  hard  substances  which  rattle  within, 
the  handle  of  which  had  apparently  been  a  ring, 
possibly  surmounted  by  the  gazelle-head  of  the  same 
material  and  decoration  which  adjoins  it  in  the  photo- 


graph :  both  are  dappled  with  white  spots  on  the 
dull  pot  surface.  The  piece  of  pottery  here  figured 
forms  one  of  a  distinctive  group,  selected  as  a  type 
for  illustration,  for  which  see  Pl.  XXVIII. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


13 


E.  320. 


This  bronze  object  was  possibly  an  imple- 
ment for  the  toilet,  consisting  of  tweezers 
and  trimmers  :  it  is  ornamented  with  the  model  of  a 
running  gazelle.  It  was  found  with  the  dagger  bear- 
ing the  same  number  figured  on  Pl.  XVI,  with  which 
it  is  probably  contemporary.  Allowing  also  for  the 
slight  difference  in  the  curve  of  the  dagger-blade 
from  those  shown  with  it,  these  two  may  well  belong 
to  the  early  XVIIIth  dynasty. 


£  220 

will  be  later  discussed  more  fully.     It  is  of 

dull  red  ware,  polished,  with  design  of  interlacing 
lines  upon  it  in  black,  which  do  not  appear  distinctly 
in  the  photograph.  Its  pattern  is  essentially  sets  of 
three  lines  vertical  (necessarily  converging  at  the 
top),  enclosing  spaces  in  which  diagonal  pairs  of 
three  lines  intersect ;  around  the  neck  are  five  rings. 
It  is  a  type  of  decoration  commonly  found  in  other 
countries  of  the  eastern  Mediterranean  ;  compare,  for 
example.  No.  336  of  the  Cyprus  Museum  Catalogue 
of  the  Bronze  Age.  The  analogies  thus  afforded  are 
further  considered  in  Section  D  of  the  present 
chapter. 


E.  167 


is  a  wooden   doll-figure   showing  the   collar 


and  head-dress  of  the  time.  The  single  lock 
of  hair  is  very  unusual  for  a  girl.  Below,  also,  from 
tombs  5  and  312,  are  pieces  of  dolls  of  the  Xllth  and 
XVIIIth  dynasty  types  respectively,  the  former  being 
of  stone  and  the  latter  of  pottery. 


Plate     XVIII,    with     references    to     XX,     XXI, 
XXVIII. 

The  left  -  hand  photograph  bearing  this 
number  shows  a  burial-deposit  of  alabaster 
vessels,  bronzes,  scarabs,  plaster-face,  and  pottery ; 
arranged  somewhat  as  they  were  found,  these  will  be 
further  discussed  in, Chapter  III.  The  right-hand 
photograph  is  a  selection  of  the  pottery  types  and 
miscellaneous  objects  from  the  same  tomb  ;  three 
small  objects  on  the  top  row  are  chiefly  of  interest ; 
on  the  left  is  a  cup  of  pottery  copied  from  a  vessel  of 


sewn  leather;  adjoining  it  is  a  glazed  ball  with  its 
alternate  segments  blue  and  white  ;  and  at  the  end  of 
the  row  is  a  cylindrical  kohl-vessel  of  wood,  the  lid  of 
which  is  of  ivory,  moving  on  a  swivel,  and  fixed  in 
position  by  the  kohl  stick  itself  which  fits  into  a  notch 
and  groove  in  the  side  opposite  the  pin. 


E.  210. 


The  dating  of  this  group  of  five  small 
alabaster  vessels  is  uncertain  ;  if  they  were 
contemporary  with  the  other  objects  found  in  the 
same  tomb  they  would  belong  to  the  Middle  Kingdom 
— a  date  which  would  assign  to  the  central  type  an 
earlier  beginning  than  usual  for  analogous  forms. 
The  group  is  possibly  mixed. 


This  jug  illustrates  a  type  of  pottery  which       e.  121 


Alabaster  jar,  with  drilled  projection  at  the 


top  for  fitting  a  swivel  lid.  This  idea  is  not 
uncommon  ;  compare,  for  instance,  the  smaller  type 
in  group  155  on  Pl.  XXI. 


E.  143. 


With  this  tomb  group  of  small  objects   are 


four  pieces  of  pottery  shown  on  Pl.  XX. 
The  beads  are  the  small  ball  and  glazed  disc  beads 
of  the  early  XVIIIth  dynasty.  On  the  left  top  is  an 
unglazed  pot  with  three  elementary  handles ;  on  the 
right  an  alabaster  kohl  pot.  The  bronze  object  has 
already  been  referred  to  as  suggesting  a  toilet 
implement,  a  supposition  somewhat  supported  by 
their  frequent  appearance  in  ordinary  tomb  deposits. 
Two  small  kohl  pots,  the  one  to  the  left  of  the  bronze, 
and  the  other  below  its  handle,  are  of  blue  marble ; 
the  latter  stands  on  a  tiny  four-legged  pedestal,  and 
is  of  delicate  finish.  The  use  of  this  stone  had 
already  become  uncommon — indeed  this  is  one  of 
the  exceptional  instances  of  its  use  in  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  The  smallness  and  character  of  the  objects 
illustrate  the  comparative  rarity  of  the  stone  at  this 
period.  Unlike  some  cases  of  survival  of  this  stone 
they  show  little  sign  of  wear,  their  edges  seeming  to 
be  fresh  and  newly  cut.  In  the  left  bottom  corner 
are  two  specimens — the  one  broken — of  a  pot  quite 
unlike  anything  else  from  the  site  in  form  and 
decoration,  indeed  possibly  unique.  The  section  is 
well  shown  in  the  lower  one  ;  and  a  fair  suggestion 
of  the  collar  supplied  by  the  upper.  The  ware  itself 
is  drab  colour ;  around  the  neck  are  two  rings  of 
black  ;  below  them,  around  the  shoulder  of  the  vessel, 
is  a  ring  of  red,  above  another  of  black  with  pendants 
of  the  same ;  at  the  bottom  again  is  a  ring  of  red. 
The  colours  themselves  are  frequent  in  the  time  of 
Thothmes  III ;  but  their  application  to  this  mode  of 


14 


EL  ARAbAH. 


decoration  and  form  of  vessel  is  strange.  The  small 
ivory  box  is  simply  decorated  with  an  incised  line. 
To  its  right  is  a  large  alabaster  kohl  vessel  (in  half)  ; 
and  at  the  right  hand  a  good  specimen  of  a  develop- 
ment from  the  dark  pottery  jug  fashioned  to  resemble 
its  predecessor  of  sewn  hide.  The  pottery  ware  of 
Pl.  XX  fits  well  to  this  period,  but  their  types  will 
be  discussed  later,  under  PL.  XXVIII,  Section  D. 


E.  268. 


This  group  consists  chiefly  of  pottery  types 
of  the  time  of  Thothmes  III,  continued  on 
Pl.  XX  ;  these  will  be  further  discussed  in  Section  D. 
Accompanying  the  pottery  are  three  small  vessels  of 
alabaster  of  somewhat  unusual  forms,  a  kohl  vessel  of 
limestone  with  incised  line  decoration,  inlaid  yellow, 
and  a  cylindrical  kohl  vessel  of  wood.  From  the 
same  tomb  came  also  the  five  bronze  objects  figured 
on  Pl.  XVI,  consisting  of  a  large  needle,  a  cutter, 
knife,  tweezers  and  small  scissor-like  implement  of 
undefined  use.  This  last  may  be  some  variation  of 
the  forms  143  and  22$,  or  it  may  be  a  toilet  trimmer 
merely. 


Plate  XIX. 

This  plate  is  wholly  devoted  to  the  illustration 
of  objects  from  a  single  pit-tomb  No.  178, 
which  had,  as  usual,  two  chambers,  one  to  the  north, 
the  other  to  the  south.  In  the  latter  a  stone  sarco- 
phagus had  escaped  the  attention  of  the  early 
plunderers,  who  had  otherwise  disturbed  the  tomb ; 
it  was  sunk  into  the  floor  of  the  chamber  covered 
with  an  unbroken  lid,  and  so  preserved  a  threefold 
burial  within.  The  photograph  on  the  left  at  the  top 
shows  the  deposits  found  with  these  burials,  which 
were  arranged  in  two  groups  as  represented  by  the 
diagram  on  the  following  plate.  In  the  same  chamber 
were  the  objects  contained  in  this  photograph  on  the 
right,  including  a  scarab  of  Amenhetep  II,  which 
approximately  dates  the  whole.  Among  the  pendants 
is  one  of  dark  green  glass,  with  a  bead  attachment. 
The  dish  is  blue-glazed,  with  familiar  lotus  decoration 
inside  ;  and  there  is  a  kohl  vessel  of  serpentine.  The 
pottery  is  wholly  characteristic  of  the  period  ;  other 
pieces  were  found  both  in  this  chamber  and  in  that 
opposite,  of  the  types  illustrated  by  the  groups  259 
and  255  on  Pl.  XXVIII. 

The  lower  photographs  illustrate  some  of  the  less 
familiar  forms  recovered  from  the  northern  chamber. 
There  is  a  dish  of  wood,  an   alabaster  vessel  after 


the  prehistoric  model  (analogous  to  the  one  shown  on 
the  preceding  plate),  two  vessels  of  serpentine,  one 
with  a  wooden  cap,  a  double  cylinder  kohl  vessel  of 
wood  and  the  lid  of  another  which  had  three 
cylinders.  The  beads  and  scarab,  again,  are  known 
at  this  date.  There  remain  three  objects  of  excep- 
tional interest  and  character.  The  first  is  the  vessel 
shaped  like  a  frog,  with  neck  and  mouth  rising  from 
behind  the  head ;  it  is  of  dull  brown  pottery  ware, 
white-spotted.  Below  it  is  a  small  piece  of  terracotta, 
hollow,  decorated  with  a  single  black  line,  slightly 
raised,  running  centrally  and  symmetrically  around. 
Adjoining  is  a  photograph  of  a  terracotta  bottle, 
shaped  as  a  figure,  from  which  the  spout  of  the  bottle 
and  the  shoulders  of  the  figure  are  missing.  The 
features  are  peculiar,  the  nose  almost  negroid.  In 
the  right  hand  is  a  jug  of  the  type  figured  on 
Pl.  XXIX,  on  the  left  of  the  group  numbered  299. 
Held  by  the  fingers  of  the  left  hand  are  two  jugs  of 
the  kind  pictured  in  the  burial-group  above,  the  third 
or  inner  of  the  bottom  row  on  the  left ;  while  in  the 
hand  itself  is  a  dish  not  well  defined.  The  jugs  are 
characteristic  of  the  foreign  types  of  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty,  and  would  alone  be  sufficient  to  date  the 
figure.  But  the  whole  deposit  is  well  marked,  is  free 
from  contradictory  forms,  and  contains  many  known 
types  characteristic  of  the  period  ;  so  that  there  is  no 
reason  to  doubt  that  these  three  objects  become 
dated  by  their  association  to  the  time  of  Amenhetep  II 
in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty. 

By  this  result  a  large  class  of  objects  becomes 
dated.  In  the  Louvre  at  Paris,  bearing  the  references 
1614,  No.  8062,  amongst  the  latest  acquisitions  is  a 
figure  which  affords  an  interesting  comparison  with 
this  one.  It  is  slender,  but  it  holds  in  either  hand 
jugs  of  similar  forms.  From  the  adjoining  site 
excavated  by  Mr.  Mace  come  two  little  figures  of 
similar  motive ;  while  that  numbered  5114  in  the 
British  Museum  is  also  somewhat  analogous.  A  vase 
in  the  form  of  a  hedgehog,  also,  viewed  from  the 
front,  bears  the  curves  and  decoration  and  general 
character  of  the  smaller  vessel  described  second  above. 
This  again  is  analogous  to  the  vase  numbered  C  407 
in  the  British  Museum.  The  jug  in  the  upper 
photograph,  with  face  in  the  spout,  has  also  several 
analogies,  notably  number  29937,  also  in  the  British 
Museum.  The  burial  itself,  being  undisturbed,  will 
be  further  described  in  Chapter  III.  The  whole 
group  reveals  the  presence  of  several  foreign  influences, 
in  which  the  Syrian  and  the  Greek  may  possibly  be 
distinguished. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


IS 


Plate  XX. 

These  diagrams  are  supplementary  to  Pls.  XVIII 
and  XIX.  The  burials,  294,  178,  will  also  be  further 
described  in  the  third  chapter  ensuing. 


Plate  XXI. 


E.  158. 


The  first  photograph  on  this  plate  represents 
a  group  of  some  interest,  apparently  of  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty,  though  from  a  disturbed  tomb. 
There  are  two  familiar  kohl-vessels  of  alabaster  and 
serpentine,  and  a  third,  much  worn  and  broken,  of 
blue  marble.  In  the  upper  row  also  is  a  wooden  box 
of  four  cylinders  for  containing  kohl,  with  an  eye-ring 
for  holding  the  stick.  Lower  down  is  a  small  vessel 
of  limestone,  with  supporting  ape,  very  similar  in 
motive  to  that  figured  with  group  10  on  PL.  XVII  ; 
near  it  is  a  small  plaster  face,  which  helps  to  bear  out 
the  analogy.  Below  these  again  is  a  perfect  example 
of  the  early  form  of  a  heart  scarab.  It  is  properly  so 
called  :  in  contour  it  resembles  the  hieroglyphic  sign 
ab  of  the  heart ;  its  inscription  is  from  the  chapter  on 
the  Heart  from  the  Book  of  the  Dead  ;  and  on  the 
back  is  a  finely-cut  beetle.  It  bears  the  name  of 
Apu-sher.  Next  to  it  is  the  base  of  an  alabaster 
vessel  of  delicate  shape,  known  in  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  The  pottery,  too,  is  characteristic  of  the 
time,  though  it  is  of  foreign  influence  and  uncertain 
origin. 


E.  iss- 


At  the  top  of  Pl.  XXI,  on  the  right,  is  a 
group  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  containing 
several  familiar  forms,  with  a  group  of  scarabs  bearing 
the  names  of  Amenhetep  and  Hatshepsut.  The 
special  object  is  the  finely-worked  model  of  a  fish,  in 
limestone,  and  hollow  in  the  usual  tray  form  ;  the 
scales  in  particular  are  delicately  cut.  There  are 
also  two  vessels  of  alabaster,  the  one  tall  with  socket 
for  the  pin  of  a  swivel  lid,  the  other  a  kohl  vessel ;  a 
bone  handle,  and  a  triple-cylinder  kohl  tube.  The 
limestone  kohl  pot,  from  which  the  rim  is  broken 
away,  is  somewhat  akin  to  that  figured  on  Pl.  XXIX 
from  tomb  266  ;  but  its  incisions  are  made  yellow 
and  the  body  of  the- vessel  black.  The  whole  group 
of  six  bronze  objects  appears  also  on  Pl.  XVI.  The 
piece  of  pottery  is  part  of  a  double  pot  with  black 
line  decoration  ;  the  group  included  also  many  pots 
of  the  characteristic  forms  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty. 


This  small  group  also  contains  an  example 
■  of  the  type  of  pottery  with  ring  body,  as 
shown  in  the  photograph  above,  associated  with  two 
heart  scarabs  of  a  later  date.  The  dish  is  of  blue 
glaze  without  decoration.  The  alternate  segments 
of  the  glazed  ball  bead  are  in  this  case  black  and 
green,  contrasting  with  that  on  Pl.  XVIII,  No.  194 


E.  276. 


The  chief  interest  of  this  group,  which  may 
belong  to  the  XXth  or  XXIst  dynasty,  is  the 
decoration  of  the  glazed  dish,  in  which  fish  are  repre- 
sented in  black  line.  The  other  vessels  are  kohl  pots 
of  alabaster  and  limestone,  much  worn. 


E.  236. 


From  this  tomb  came  two  slender  glazed 
vases  of  type  here  figured,  bearing  the  name 
Meht-n-usekht  in  black,  with  four  columns  of 
religious  formula.  There  is  also  a  small  glazed 
figure,  with  head-dress  and  collar,  of  some  interest  ; 
and  a  scarab  bearing  the  name  Amenhetep,  which 
is,  however,  probably  not  contemporary. 


Plate  XXII,  with  references  to  XVI-XXI. 

This  tomb  and  those  adjoining  it  were  much 
disturbed,  and  plunderers  had  made  con- 
necting holes  between  their  underground  chambers, 
so  that  the  separation  of  the  groups  and  their  dating 
is  rendered  difficult.  Possibly  the  objects  here 
pictured  may  belong  to  the  XXth  dynasty,  or  just 
later ;  with  them  was  the  bronze  Sa  amulet  on 
Pl.  XVI,  and  some  non-characteristic  beads.  The 
vulture  is  a  specimen  of  delicate  work  in  carved 
limestone :  on  the  under  side  it  is  provided  with  a 
threading  hole  suggesting  its  use  as  a  pectoral.  The 
dummy  vases  of  Se-Ast  are  covered  with  acacia  gum, 
which  has  darkened  by  age,  through  which  the  black 
letters  show  but  faintly. 

The  beadwork  pattern  probably  belongs  to 
^-  ^''^-  the  XXIVth  or  XXVth  dynasty ;  the  rosette 
design   is  possibly  new  ;  the  other  combinations  of 
blue  and  yellow  do  not  show  well  in  the  photograph. 

This  table  of  offerings,  which  was  carved  on 

the  centre  of  a  large  slab  of  limestone,  was 

cut  out  for  the  purpose  of  transportation.     It  came 

from  a  tomb  in  which  were  ushabti  figures  of  Bak- 

n-khensu,  Divine  Father  of  Amen. 


i6 


EL  ARAbAH. 


The  limestone  stele  of  Ren-senb  is  carved 
with  a  moulded  base  in  the  form  of  a  plinth. 
The  inscriptions  are  incised,  with  the  figures  outlined 
and  tinted  flesh-colour  when  necessary.  It  is  a  good 
example  of  the  local  work  of  the  age  of  Thothmes  I, 
whose  cartouche  appears  upon  it. 

Plate  XXIII,  with  inscriptions  on  PL.  XXV. 

The  two  upper  photographs  represent  features 
of  the  tomb  bearing  this  number.  On  the 
left  is  an  arched  entrance  leading  to  the  southern 
chamber,  marked  d  on  the  plan  on  Pl.  XXXIV  ; 
and  in  front  the  upper  steps  of  a  short  flight  leading 
down  to  the  northern  room.  The  upper  part  of  the 
adjoining  picture  shows  two  rough  pieces  of  limestone 
that  had  been  used  for  the  practice  of  inexpert  hands 
in  the  drawing,  grouping,  and  probably  the  carving, 
of  the  hieroglyphs.  The  method  of  procedure  was 
to  divide  the  surface  up  into  approximate  squares, 
and  to  work  with  these  as  guides.  On  the  right  side 
is  an  outline  in  part  of  a  human  figure  ;  on  the 
left  are  hieroglyphs  ;  but  the  lines  being  red  do  not 
appear  well  in  the  photograph  upon  the  yellow 
stone.  In  one  place  there  are  obvious,  on  the  ori- 
ginal, the  attempts  of  a  pupil  to  delineate  a  face 
outlined  as  copy  by  the  firm  hand  of  his  master. 
The  well-built  chamber  in  which  they  were  found,  on 
the  south,  had  evidently  been  made  to  serve  at  some 
time  subsequent  to  the  XXIInd  dynasty  as  a  studio. 
The  alabaster  canopic  jars,  one  of  which  is  of  unusual 
form,  were  found  in  the  southern  chamber :  the 
inscriptions,  bearing  the  name  of  (Zed)  Anhur-auf- 
ankh.  Priest  of  Amen,  are  given  at  length  on 
PL.  XXV. 


E.299. 


From  the  well  of  this  pit  came  the  large  sand- 
stone head  shown  in  the  photograph  ;  but  as 
pieces  of  the  same  statue  were  found  scattered  about 
through  a  considerable  area,  it  seems  unlikely  that 
the  figure  was  part  of  the  deposit  of  this  tomb.  From 
the  same  tomb  came  the  group  of  five  pieces  of  pot- 
tery figured  on  PL.  XXIX.  There  was,  again,  no 
receptacle,  such  as  occasionally  is  found  in  the  end 
walls  of  a  pit,  for  holding  such  a  statue. 

From  this  tomb  came  the  curious  unpolished 
■  ■  pottery  heads,  and  the  double  pot  here 
pictured,  all  of  about  the  XXVth  dynasty.  The 
heads  had  probably  served  as  lids  to  some  form  of 
canopic  jars,  but  they  do  not  fit  the  double  pot  below 
them. 


This  stele  of  Nub  well  illustrates  the  renewed 
attempt  at  the  clean  chiselling  of  hieroglyphs 
which  characterises  the  XXVIth  dynasty.  The  group- 
ing of  the  letters  is,  however,  by  no  means  the  same 
in  efiect  as  the  better  work  of  earlier  dynasties,  while 
the  spelling  and  the  forms  of  many  of  the  letters  are 
typical  of  their  own  age. 


Plate  XXIV,  with  inscriptions  on  Pl.  XXV. 


E.  II. 


These  two  steles  are  probably  of  the  XXVth 
dynasty,  or  thereabouts.  That  on  the  left, 
which  is  of  simple  character,  bears  the  name  Auf- 
det ;  while  the  other,  which  is  painted  only,  is  with- 
out names.  From  the  same  tomb  came  the  set  of 
limestone  canopic  jars,  one  of  which  bears  a  short 
cursive  inscription  shown  on  the  next  plate.  The 
tomb  had  been  disturbed,  all  the  objects  being  thrown 
together  at  the  bottom  of  the  well,  and  with  them 
was  the  stele  of  Sebek-khu  on  Pl.  IV  (of  the 
Xllth  dynasty).  The  silver  strip  shown  on  the  next 
plate,  inscribed  with  the  name  of  Na-menkhet-Amen, 
also  accompanied  the  group. 


E.  42. 


The  alabaster  heads  from  this  tomb  are  lids 
of  canopic  jars. 


This  set  of  canopic  jars,  of  limestone,  is  pro- 
bably of  the  XXVIth  dynasty.     The  inscrip- 
tions painted  on  them  are  transcribed  on  the  following 
plate. 


Plate  XXV. 

This  plate  is  mainly  supplementary  to  Pls.  XVIII 
and  XXV.  on  which  the  objects  are  pictured  from 
which  these  inscriptions  are  transcribed.  Of  the 
scarabs,  those  from  tombs  343  and  260  are  supple- 
mentary to  those  shown  by  photographs  on  Pl.  X, 
being  of  the  Xllth  and  Xlllth  dynasty,  the  latter 
bearing  the  name  of  Amcnemhat  III,  and  the  three 
in  the  former  group  denoting  the  characteristic  scroll 
work  of  the  period.  The  two  scarabs  E.  i  are  curious, 
and,  from  their  association,  of  the  Middle  Kingdom, 
but  the  name  which  seems  to  be  carved  on  the  left  is 
not  intelligible.  Other  royal  names,  among  the  later 
scarabs,  are  of  Amenhetep  I  (271),  Thothmes  III 
(259),  and  the  prince  Tu-ry  (270).  The  remaining 
group  of  eight  scarabs  from  tomb  258  is  probably 
work  of  the  XXIInd  dynasty. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


17 


Plate  XXVI. 

These  fragments  of  a  painted  wood  coffin,  of 
about  the  Xllth  dynasty,  are  of  peculiar  interest  and 
beauty.  On  the  largest  piece  is  a  mirror  of  electrum, 
coloured  white,  with  a  handle,  apparently  of  wood,  of 
characteristic  shape.  Next  are  necklets  of  "  her-set," 
which  is  carnelian.  Then  follow  a  series  of  collars 
with  representations  of  the  "  mankhet "  between  them. 
The  first  is  of  electrum,  shown  white  as  before,  with  a 
"  mankhet  "  of  the  same.     The  material  of  which  the 


collars  are  composed  is  not  certain:  possibly  they 
might  be  of  threaded  beads,  but  some  kind  of  inlay 
work  is  more  probable.  In  the  fragment  numbered  (3) 
are  represented  the  upper  parts  of  two  vessels  ;  from 
their  form  they  are  probably  of  metal,  and— from 
their  colour — of  gold.  It  is  interesting  to  compare 
these  representations  with  those  of  Steindorff  {Das 
Grab  des  Mentuhetep,  &c.,  I).  The  detail  and  colouring 
of  the  Mankhet  (Tafel  III)  and  of  the  series  of  collars 
(Tafel  V)  are  essentially  different,  though  the  forms 
are  the  same. 


(d)  Dated   Groups    and   Types   of    Pottery. 
Plates  XXVII-XXIX. 

[With  illustrations  from  Plates  XVII-XXL] 

The  pottery  represented  on  the  three  plates 
numbered  XXVII-XXIX  has  been  selected  for 
illustration  mainly  for  one  reason,  the  approximate 
accuracy  with  which  it  might  be  dated.  With  the 
exception  of  a  few  special  types,  as  the  Xllth  dynasty 
dishes  with  incised  decoration,  the  pot-stand  and 
new  forms  on  PL.  XXIX,  these  examples  are 
familiar  in  their  general  character ;  ^and  present 
interest  centres  chiefly  in  their  grouping  and  associa- 
tions. Archaeologically  they  may  be  divided  into 
two  classes,  the  one  of  which  may  be  regarded  as 
truly  indigenous,  represented  by  the  two  main 
groups  of  Pl.  XXVII,  which  illustrate  the  persist- 
ence of  some  forms,  and  the  slow  merging  of  others 
during  the  period  between  the  Xllth  and  XVIIIth 
dynasties ;  the  other  class  is  characterised  by  the 
addition  of  handles  and  of  line  decoration,  the 
sudden  result  of  the  development  of  commerce  in 
the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  whether  by  actual  importation 
or  the  local  imitation  of  patterns  introduced  from 
abroad.  A  subdivision  might  be  added  :  it  would 
comprise  those  obvious  cases  in  which  the  foreign 
methods  of  decoration  became  applied  to  the  local 
surviving  forms  and  ware. 

Pottery  of  the  first  of  these  classes  was  excavated 
in  great  quantity.  It  lends  itself  readily  to  the 
principles  of  inductive  dating  enunciated  in  the  first 
chapter;  and  by  the  gradual  process  of  elimination 


almost  every  separate  type  of  the  two  groups  num- 
bered 102  and  156  (on  PL.  XXVII)  might  have  been 
established  with  even  narrower  date  than  has  been 
finally  assigned  to  them.  But  the  fact  that  so  many 
types  are  embodied  in  these  two  groups,  while  it 
confirms  the  date  in  general,  is  in  itself  opposed  to 
any  attempt  to  assign  a  definite  limit  to  the  use  of 
these  forms. 

This  continuity  of  form,  on  the  other  hand,  this 
persistence  and  even  survival  in  general  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty  type  throughout  the  whole  of  this  period,  is 
the  more  significant  when  the  state  of  the  country  is 
taken  into  consideration.  It  would  seem  to  argue  for 
one  if  not  both  of  two  possibilities :  either  for  a  short 
intermediate  period,  a  suggestion  which  is  not  with- 
out independent  confirmation — or  at  least  that  the 
influence  of  foreign  invasion  did  not  put  an  end  to 
the  local  industries. 

With  the  second  class,  of  which  representative 
dated  groups  are  shown  on  Pls.  XXVIII  and  XXIX, 
there  should  be  included  the  general  types  pictured 
with  their  tomb  deposits  in  Pls.  XVII  to  XXI  also. 
The  ready  term  Phoenician  has  been  commonly  em- 
ployed to  designate  this  class,  the  many  varieties  of 
which  have  been  indicated  by  the  facile  compounds, 
Graico-Phcenician,  Phcenicio-Syrian,  and  the  like. 
Yet  such  terms  are  unsatisfactory  and  often  mis- 
leading. In  the  present  paucity  of  comparative 
evidence  on  this  subject,  and  the  differences  of 
specialist  opinions  as  to  fundamental  dates,  it  is  in 
the  majority  of  cases  impossible  to  trace  these  in- 
fluences definitely  to  their  homes  ;  in  many  instances 
little  more  may  be  realised  than  the  presence  of  a 

D 


l8 


EL  ARAbAH. 


common    influence    of   uncertain    origin    prevailing 
contemporaneously  in  different  countries. 

Plate  XXVII,  with  Pl.  XII. 

These  plates  contain  illustrations  of  a  type  of  dish 
not  uncommon  in  the  Xllth  dynasty.  It  is  flat,  oval, 
and  shallow,  and  is  decorated  with  a  natural  palm- 
branch  pattern  scratched  on  the  inside.  The  left-hand 
photograph  at  the  top  of  Pl.  XII  shows  a  good 
example  of  this  design,  and  that  numbered  269  on 
Pl.  XXVII  is  equally  interesting,  as  showing  the  loss 
with  use  of  the  original  motive  of  the  decoration.  The 
dish  from  tomb  235  (PL.  XII),  again,  reproduces 
closely  the  features  characteristic  of  the  type  shown 
on  Pl.  XXVII  (from  tomb  numbered  310),  of 
which  it  is  a  degradation  characteristic  of  a  slightly 
later  period.  The  decoration  of  the  jug  no  is 
equally  natural  and  economic,  being  given  to  the 
vessel  while  still  unbaked  by  scratches  more  or  less 
symmetrical  made  with  a  twig.  (See  also  Kahun, 
PL.  XIII.) 

Lower  down  on  PL.  XXVII  are  three  pots  that 
call  for  some  special  notice  ;  they  are  figured  in  the 
upper  left-hand  comer  of  the  group  from  tomb  156. 
The  white  spotted  dish  may  be  regarded  as  an  early 
form  of  a  pattern  which  later  developed  strongly,  and 
became  a  type  of  local  ornamentation.  The  small 
vessel  (with  broken  neck)  of  black  ware  is  also  of 
interest.  It  is  without  decoration,  and  apparently 
had  no  handle.  The  material  is  that  of  a  class  of 
pottery  familiar  in  prehistoric  Egypt,  which  became 
again  prominent  in  the  period  that  followed  the 
Xllth  dynasty,  while  the  intervening  dynasties  are 
not  unrepresented.  But  the  examples  of  this  ware 
occur  almost  invariably  with  an  incised  decoration, 
for  the  most  part  pricked-in  merely — a  type  which 
will  be  mentioned  in  connection  with  Pl.  XVII, 
Group  10.  The  present  specimen,  however,  is  without 
ornament,  and  it  preserves  a  form  of  pot  common  in 
slightly  earlier  times.  The  remaining  pot  of  these 
three  is  important.  Its  association  with  this  group 
supplies  its  approximate  date  ;  it  might  otherwise 
have  been  assigned  more  definitely  to  the  XVI  Ith 
dynasty.  Its  form  may  be  regarded  as  characteristi- 
cally Egyptian,  the  development  of  a  plain  type  of 
the  Xllth  dynasty ;  but  the  origin  of  its  decoration 
is  not  so  evident.  There  is  some  reason  to  believe 
that  this  is  a  case  of  local  pottery  ornamented  with 
foreign  design,  of  which  class  it  is  one  of  the  earliest 
examples  to  appear.     The  character  of  this  influence 


will  be  further  discussed  when  the  later  types  of  such 
decoration  on  the  ensuing  plates  have  been  examined. 
The  pottery  stands  at  the  foot  of  this  plate  belong  to 
the  Xlllth  and  XlVth  dynasties. 

Plates  XXVIII,  XXIX,  with  Pls.  XVII-XXI. 

With  the  advent  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  a  great 
change  comes  over  the  prevailing  character  of  the 
pottery  found  in  Egypt.  Old  forms  still  survive  in 
plenty,  but  they  attract  little  attention  in  the  presence 
of  those  newly  introduced  from  the  Mediterranean 
coasts  and  islands.  The  appearance  of  handles,  of 
decorations  in  line  and  later  in  colours,  of  a  subtle 
polish  and  refinement  that  had  long  been  wanting, 
presents  a  new  vista  beside  which  the  utilitarian  forms 
of  the  preceding  dynasties  appear  cold  and  unlovely. 
Though  in  the  prehistoric  age  pottery-making  was  a 
highly  cultivated  art,  yet  in  the  history  of  dynastic 
Egypt  it  became  somewhat  neglected,  and  only  revived 
when  foreign  trade  gave  it  stimulus  by  introducing 
new  models  and  ideas  of  decoration.  The  types  that 
illustrate  this  revival  may  be  readily  singled  out  from 
the  groups  with  which  they  are  pictured. 

Plate  XVII. 

One  mode  of  embellishing  a  certain  class  of 
pottery  had  already  long  been  known  ;  but  it  cannot 
be  claimed  for  Egypt  that  the  type  was  indigenous. 
It  is  the  "  black  incised  "  pottery,  a  rich  black  ware 
ornamented  with  lines  pricked  in  some  pattern  on 
the  surface,  and  often  whitened.  In  the  pre-dynastic 
ages  it  was  familiar  in  several  forms :  it  was  still 
represented  in  the  earlier  dynasties,  and  reappeared 
in  the  Xllth  and  Xlllth.  In  association  with  the 
"  pan-graves "  of  the  Hyksos  period  it  again  became 
plentiful.  It  was  thus  commonest  in  the  periods 
most  subject  to  outer  influences,  and  appears  to  have 
been  introduced  at  different  times  from  abroad,  from 
a  country  or  countries  where  it  was  in  constant  or 
consecutive  use.  But  what  this  country  was,  or  in 
which  direction  it  lay,  is  not  apparent.  Examples  of 
this  pottery  appear  freely  in  nearly  every  district 
that  has  received  archaeological  attention  around  the 
Mediterranean  sea-board.  In  Cyprus  and  the  Greek 
Islands  it  is  common ;  it  appears  in  Syria,  in  Asia 
Minor,  and  in  Italy,  and  is  not  unknown  in  Spain. 
It  is  representative  of  an  earliest  age  of  pottery  in 
these  countries ;  yet  in  that  which  at  different  times 
supplied  Egypt  with  its  examples  (if,  indeed,  their 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES, 


19 


similarity  is  any  argument),  the  main  characteristics 
of  this  ware  seem  to  have  been  preserved  through  a 
long  number  of  years.  A  good  specimen  of  the  ware, 
modelled  to  a  contemporary  form,  and  retaining 
the  old  design  of  incised  pricked  patterns  whitened, 
is  the  jug  figured  with  group  E.  10  on  Pl.  XVII. 
It  was  found  in  a  numerous  deposit  which  included 
several  jugs  of  the  types  (to  be  considered)  pictured 
at  the  bottom  of  Pl.  XXVIII,  and  that  which 
appears  below  it  in  the  group  255.  These  are  equally 
of  non-Egyptian  origin.  Its  duplicate  appears  with 
exactly  similar  deposit,  so  far  as  these  foreign  forms 
are  concerned,  in  a  tomb  of  the  Mycenaean  age 
at  Enkomi.  The  analogy  might  be  extended :  the 
common  influence  which  supplied  each  of  these 
countries  with  identical  forms  is  well  indicated  by  these 
examples.  Other  specimens  from  Egypt  have  been 
illustrated  by  Professor  Petrie  in  Neqada,  PL.  XXX  ; 
Dendereh,  XXI  ;  Illahun,  I  ;  and  Kahim,  XXVII. 

The  type  of  jug  pictured  on  the  same  plate  from 
tomb  255,  of  which  a  specimen  occurs  in  the  group 
last  described,  is  also  regarded  as  early  in  other 
countries,  though  it  makes  no  dated  appearance  in 
Egypt  or  Syria  before  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  Both 
at  Enkomi  and  in  Cyprus,  where  it  is  common,  it  is 
assigned  to  the  pre-Mycenaean  age.  It  is  a  dark 
brown  ware,  thin  and  hard,  with  long  neck  and  wide 
rim.  A  slender  curving  handle  connects  the  body 
with  the  upper  part  of  the  neck,  to  which  it  appears 
to  be  bound  by  two  raised  bands  running  around. 
This  feature  is  quite  common,  as  may  be  seen  from 
the  specimens  shown  on  the  two  following  plates. 
Cases  occur,  too,  in  which  these  raised  bands  are 
prominent  on  other  parts  of  the  vessel,  as,  for 
example,  on  the  body  of  that  from  tomb  143  pictured 
on  Pl.  XVIII.  It  has  been  supposed  that  this 
feature  preserves  the  appearance  of  seams  in  earlier 
vessels  made  of  leather  or  skin,  in  which  the  insertion 
of  a  reed  neck,  as  Professor  Petrie  suggests,  with  the 
addition  of  a  leather  thong,  would  give  to  it  the  form 
and  appearance  characteristic  of  this  type. 

On  the  same  plate.  No.  XVII,  the  jug  from 
tomb  220  introduces  an  example  of  a  mode  of 
decoration  of  which  there  has  already  been  some 
mention,  consisting  essentially  of  sets  of  black  lines 
arranged  generally  with  reticulated  effect.  In  the 
present  instance  the  design,  which  is  in  sets  of  three 
lines,  consists  of  vertical  and  reticulated  sets  alter- 
nating, as  was  not  uncommon  ;  it  decorates  a  jug  the 
shape  and  lip  of  which  are  less  usual,  while  the  neck 
also  is  bound  with  plain  threads  of  the  same  black 


lines  encircling  it.  The  design  is  similarly  worked 
out  on  other  pieces  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  pottery. 
Examples  occur  on  Pl.  XXIX,  numbers  299  (the 
central  piece)  and  100  (on  the  right)  ;  while  that  of 
other  specimens  is  intimately  connected  with  it, 
notably  the  2nd  and  4th  pieces  of  tomb  158,  on 
the  top  row  of  the  same  plate,  and  the  2nd  and 
3rd  of  the  lower  row  from  tomb  255  on  Pl.  XXVIII. 
The  lower  row  of  No.  268,  Pl.  XVIII,  again,  pro- 
vides some  interesting  illustrations  of  the  same 
motive. 

What  this  motive  was  in  the  decoration  is  fairly 
apparent.  It  preserves  the  idea  of  a  vessel  bound 
with  wicker,  after  the  manner  still  common  in  Italy 
to-day.  The  originals  of  it  cannot  well  have  been 
Egyptian  ;  there  is  nothing  to  show  that  such  a 
custom  ever  prevailed  in  the  country.  The  practice 
of  carrying  vessels  in  a  netted  rope  certainly  existed  ; 
in  the  predynastic  age  it  probably  suggested  a  decora- 
tion familiar  on  cylindrical  jars,  while  an  actual 
specimen  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  still  remains  to 
show  how  long  the  use  survived. 

But  the  method  of  decoration  in  question  is 
illustrative  of  another  and  different  custom.  Nor  are 
these  specimens  to  illustrate  any  local  development 
from  a  simpler  form  ;  the  earliest  examples  found  in 
Egypt  are  effective  representatives  of  the  type.  The 
late  date,  too,  of  its  appearance  in  Egypt  is  against 
the  supposition  of  local  origin.  It  is  common  in  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty,  and  not  infrequent  in  the  XVI Ith, 
so  far  as  that  may  be  distinguished.  Could  a  definite 
sequence  be  established  for  this  period  it  might  be 
traced  back  even  earlier  ;  but  in  the  XI Ith  dynasty  it 
is  unrepresented.  Its  origin  also  is  uncertain  ;  but 
what  evidence  there  is  points  to  Cyprus  as  its  home. 
An  almost  exact  prototype  of  the  case  first  considered 
is  found  in  that  island,  of  the  bronze  age,  numbered 
336  in  the  Cyprus  Museum  Catalogue.  Other 
examples  are  numerous  both  from  this  island  and 
from  Greece.  The  Mycenaean  period  yields  some 
striking  analogies,  which  may  be  traced  back  to  more 
elementary  forms  in  the  preceding  age. 

Plate  XXVIII 

at  the  bottom  contains  examples  (which  have 
already  been  mentioned  incidentally)  of  another  class 
of  pottery  foreign  to  Egypt,  which  became  common 
in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  Specimens  occur  also  on 
Pl.  XVIII,  from  the  groups  numbered  294  and  268. 
The  ware  is  characterised  in  several    marked   ways. 

D  2 


I 


20 


EL  ARAbAH. 


In  colour  it  is  sandy-red,  and  its  surface  retains  a 
smooth  polish  Its  prevailing  forms  are  two :  the 
one  a  long  slender  jug,  of  peculiar  grace,  with  one 
handle,  the  other  a  round  body  of  oval  section,  with  a 
short  neck  between  two  small  handles,  in  the  well- 
known  fashion  of  a  pilgrim  bottle.  It  has  received 
the  enigmatic  name  of  Phoenician,  and  its  introduction 
has  been  ascribed  to  Phoenician  traders.  The 
specimens  equally  plentiful  in  Cyprus  have  been 
described  as  Graeco-Phoenician ;  whilst  in  Greece  it 
has  been  not  unusual  to  look  to  Egypt  for  some 
explanation  of  its  appearance.  The  excavations  at 
Enkomi  were  particularly  fruitful  of  this  ware.  It  is 
impossible  to  trace  its  origin  from  the  collected 
evidence.      It   seems   probable    that  its    home  was 


further  east,  and  that  it  was  introduced  from  Syria 
almost  simultaneously  to  Egypt  and  to  the  islands  of 
the  Mediterranean.     (See  also  Illahun,  PL.  XXVII.) 

This  result,  so  far  as  it  leads,  is  independent,  yet 
in  seeming  agreement  with  what  Professor  Petrie  has 
pointed  out  with  regard  to  the  natural  home  of  skin 
vessels,  namely  the  clayless  regions  of  southern  Syria. 
Even  the  long  jug  may  well  preserve  the  form  of  its 
prototype  made  from  the  leg-skin  of  some  animal. 
But  by  what  process  or  stages  a  pottery  was  evolved 
of  so  much  grace  and  finish  is  not  easily  traced, 
though  it  might  be  guessed.  Any  investigation  of 
the  kind  is  rendered  difficult  by  the  lack  of  illustrated 
accounts  of  the  commoner  varieties  of  pottery  found 
in  other  countries. 


{e)  Architecture  of  the  Mastabas  and 
Tombs.    Plates  XXX-XXXVI. 

Plate  XXX. 

Mastaba  E.  30.  The  burial  chamber  has 
^  ^°'  walls  of  brick,  plastered,  and  a  vaulted  roof. 
The  path  to  it  descends  through  the  desert  gravels  at 
an  angle  of  i  in  2  ;  the  loose  sand  only  at  the  surface 
is  retained  by  a  low  brick  wall  along  the  whole  length. 
The  superstructure  rises  upon  a  platform  of  brick, 
immediately  above  the  burial  chamber.  Around  its 
exterior  are  a  symmetrical  series  of  recesses  for 
offerings,  or  false  doors  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  restore 
the  interior,  indeed  it  seems  possible  that  little  else 
existed  anciently  than  what  now  remains.  In  the 
threshold  to  the  east  is  a  large  stone  slab.  There 
were  no  inscribed  pieces  found,  nor  any  dateable 
objects :  two  long  cylindrical  beads,  with  spiral  pattern 
in  black  and  green,  and  some  few  fragments  of  wood 
were  the  sum  of  its  remains.  To  date  the  structure 
it  is  necessary,  therefore,  to  look  for  other  indications. 
The  pit  tombs  ranged  alongside  the  head  of  its  shaft, 
represented  by  dotted  lines  in  the  plan,  are  of  later 
date  ;  and  these — one  of  which  yielded  the  undis- 
turbed burial  E.  30,  on  Pl.  I — are  of  the  Xllth- 
Xlllth  dynasty.  The  known  plans  of  mastabas  of 
the  Vlth  dynasty,  again,  present  so  many  differences 
in  design  and  detail,  that  this  can  hardly  have  been 
coeval  with  them.  It  remains  then  to  .see  on  which 
side  of  the  Vlth  dynasty  the  type   may  have  pre- 


vailed, being  limited  by  the  Xllth  dynasty  on  the 
one  hand,  and  by  the  lack  of  proto-dynastic  types 
on  the  other.  To  judge  from  the  analogy  afforded 
by  the  mastabas  of  the  Mediim  period,  this  would 
seem  to  be  possibly  of  the  IVth  dynasty  also.  The 
upper  picture  attempts  to  show  the  burial  chamber 
by  imagining  the  earth  removed  from  the  line  of 
view,  and  putting  it  in  the  same  perspective  as  the 
sketch  of  the  superstructure. 


Plate  XXXI. 


E.  172. 


Mastaba  E.  172.  Though  the  same  in  prin- 
ciple, the  detail  of  this  tomb  differs  essentially 
from  that  of  the  previous  plate.  Access  to  the  burial 
chamber  is  by  means  of  a  shaft,  bricked  as  deeply 
as  necessary  ;  and  the  burial  chamber  also  is  bricked 
to  a  certain  height.  The  superstructure  is  surrounded 
by  a  low  wall,  and  has  no  central  chamber.  A  small 
construction  to  the  east,  roughly  put  together,  was 
evidently  a  later  addition  contemporary  with  certain 
other  features  not  shown.  The  exact  date  of  this 
mastaba  also  is  uncertain,  but  for  similar  reasons  as 
in  the  foregoing  case  was  possibly  about  the  IVth 
dynasty. 


Plate  XXXII. 

This  plate  gives  the  surface  plans  of  a  few  types 
of  tombs  provided  with  a  walled  enclosure,  sometimes 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


21 


surrounding  the  shaft,  but  often  adjoining  it.  In  the 
case  E.  40  the  enclosure  is  on  the  east,  for  E.  45 
on  the  west,  but  in  each  case  the  entrance  leads 
directly  to  the  mouth  of  the  shaft.  A  threshold 
(built  of  an  earlier  inscribed  stone  reused)  connects 
the  two,  which  were  apparently  related  in  some  way. 
The  four  tombs,  E.  41  to  E.  44,  are  obviously  of  late 
construction.  The  tombs  251,  250,  again  open  from 
within  their  enclosure :  in  the  case  of  252  it  is  not 
quite  clear  what  was  its  exact  relation  to  the  building 
at  hand,  the  ground  having  been  much  disturbed. 

The  three  small  mastabas  at  the  foot  of  the  plate 
are  of  a  different  kind,  being  of  the  nature  of  chapels 
for  reception  of  offerings,  the  Ka  statue,  the  inscribed 
tombstone,  and  all  the  funereal  tributes.  The  burial 
chamber,  as  in  the  mastabas  of  Pls.  XXX,  XXXI,  is 
in  each  case  under  the  chapel,  whether  it  be  to  north 
or  south  of  the  shaft.  The  simple  form  shown  on 
the  extreme  left  occurs  very  commonly :  in  some 
cases  the  shaft  leads  to  more  than  one  chamber,  but 
one  of  these  chambers  is  always  below  the  mastaba, 
the  door  of  which  is  to  the  east.  Occasionally  traces 
may  be  found  of  a  short  pathway  leading  up  on  the 
desert  from  the  east,  having  been  prepared  by  scraping 
away  the  blown  sand  and  setting  a  row  of  bricks  on 
either  hand. 

Plate  XXXIII. 


G.  100. 


The  tomb,  G.  100,  which  is  not  in  the  same 
region  as  the  others,  was  dug  for  the  special 
purpose  of  recovering  the  inscribed  stone  sarcophagus 
left  behind  by  a  previous  excavator.  The  unusual 
feature  is  the  slope  by  which,  when  cleared  out, 
entrance  may  be  much  more  readily  effected  than  by 
the  shaft.  Being  blocked  from  the  inside  its  traces 
were  not  obvious  until  the  chamber  had  been  reached 
by  means  of  the  shaft  and  passages.  Little  else  was 
found  in  the  chamber  (see  PL.  XVI) :  some  ushabti 
figures  of  the  XlXth  dynasty  bore  the  name  of 
Min-mes,  High  Priest  of  Anhur ;  whilst  a  few 
fittings,  and  scraps  of  jewelry,  betokened  burials  of 
some  magnificence. 


Plate  XXXIV. 

An    elaborate    and  well-built   tomb   of   the 

■  ^°^'  XXIInd  dynasty.   A  stairway,  a  a,  leads  down 

from  the  desert  to  the  doorway  d,  whence  it  is  a  short 

jump  to  the  bottom  of  the  shaft.     An  opposite  door- 


way, c,  leads  directly  into  the  similar  tomb  adjoining, 
and  another  low  doorway,  d,  a  photograph  of  which 
appears  on  PL.  XXIII,  leads  into  the  lower  chamber 
e  on  the  south  side.  Above  ^  is  a  similar  vaulted 
chamber/,  to  which  access  is  gained  directly  from  the 
stairway  a  ahy  the  doorway  g.  Facing  the  doorway 
d,  a  flight  of  six  steps,  k  h,  leads  down  in  the  bottom 
of  the  shaft  to  a  large  chamber  on  the  north  side. 
The  adjoining  shaft  presents  similar  features,  which 
appear  in  the  sketch  at  the  top  of  the  plate.  On  the 
surface  were  some  traces  of  a  mastaba-like  super- 
structure, above  the  northern  chambers.  This  was 
the  tomb  of  (Zed-)  Anhur-auf-ankh  ;  but  objects 
found  in  the  two  chambers,  e,  f,  showed  them  to  have 
been  used  as  working-rooms  by  a  sculptor.  Such  a 
man  might  have  been  engaged  in  carving  inscriptions 
for  the  cemetery  ;  and  the  stones  found  were  those 
on  which  his  assistants  or  pupils  had  been  practising. 
The  undressed  surfaces  of  these  were  divided  into 
small  squares  (in  red)  for  assistance  in  drawing  ;  and 
in  one  or  more  cases  there  were  apparent  the  firm 
outlines  drawn  by  the  skilled  hand  and  the  copies 
made  by  the  novice. 

This  was  the  best-built  tomb  in  this  region.  It 
was  situated  upon  the  outskirts  of  a  small  site  almost 
wholly  given  over  to  XVIIIth  dynasty  tombs,  lying 
between  them  and  the  greater  portion  of  the  cemetery. 
A  few  remains  of  an  earlier  date  were  found  thrown 
down  into  its  easterly  pit. 


Plate  XXXV. 

These  are  four  tombs,  ranging  in  date  apparently 
from  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  (E.  10)  to  the  XXVIth 
(E.  39),  not  typical  of  any  time  or  style,  but  each  one  of 
interest  from  its  peculiar  features.  E.  10  is  apparently 
two  tombs  built  at  the  same  time ;  three  vaulted 
chambers  are  reached  from  one  shaft,  two  from  the 
other.  Of  E.  11,  the  curious  feature  is  the  super- 
position of  the  chambers,  the  two  upper  ones  of  which 
have  no  apparent  entrance,  but  were  gained  from  a 
plunderer's  hole  through  the  roof  The  shaft  itself  is 
in  this  case  half- vaulted.  E.  273  represents  a  different 
type.  Here  the  burial  chamber  also  is  vaulted,  but 
is  entered  by  a  flight  of  steps  from  an  enclosure  which 
preserves  the  character  of  the  earlier  mastaba  wall. 
E.  39  is  interesting ;  its  portico  must  have  been 
carried  to  some  height  and  roofed  over,  unless  the 
bases  are  meaningless ;  it  is  not  clear  whether  such 
roof  would  cover  the  mouth  of  the  shaft. 


23 


EL  ARABAH. 


Plate  XXXVI. 

These  are  two  characteristic  dome-tombs  of  the 
later  dynasties,  somewhat  elaborate  in  design.  The 
chief  feature  of  E.  173  is  the  unmistakable  fact  that 
the  dome  was  really  carried  up  upon  the  inside  at 
least  Not  only  was  the  whole  foundation  of  it  entire, 
but  the  vertical  curve  was  already  indicated  in  the 
sections  shown,  suggesting — so  far  as  may  be  inferred 
from  so  short  an  arc — a  circular  dome  of  the  same 
radius  as  the  horizontal  section  ;  in  other  words,  a 
hemisphere.  As  for  the  outside,  there  is  no  sufficient 
evidence  to  show  whether  indeed  it  was  pyramidal, 
according  to  the  reconstruction  effected  by  Mariette, 
or  whether  it  was  more  nearly  a  dome  of  the  kind 
which  still  covers  the  tombs  of  village  Sheikhs.  It  is 
noticeable  that  the  surface-chamber  had  no  direct 
communication  with  the  burial-chambers  below  it. 
A  date  at  the  end  of  the  dynasties  has  been  tentatively 
assigned  to  this  tomb  as  being  most  consistent  with 
other  observed  cases  of  the  type.  Yet  there  is  good 
reason  to  believe  that  the  names  of  Nehemes-Bast, 
and  the  compound  of  Anhur-auf-ankh,  that  appear 
on  inscriptions  from  within  it,  cannot  well  have  been 
of  a  date  more  than  a  generation  later  than  the 
XXIVth  dynasty.  E.  274  is  a  tomb  interesting  from 
its  original  plan,  yet  equally  so  from  the  traces  that 
remained  of  a  further  use  to  which  it  had  been  put  in 
Roman  times.  In  the  upper  enclosure  remained  a 
large  jar  for  storing  grain,  fragments  of  water-jugs, 
and  smaller  domestic  articles  of  the  time,  whilst  in  a 
small  recess  were  abundant  traces  of  a  fire.  In  the 
interior,  partitions  had  been  thrown  up,  windows  and 
doors  made,  even  seats  and  recesses  provided.  It  may 
well  have  been  the  abode  of  a  band  of  tomb  robbers. 


Note  on  the  Roofing  of  Tombs. 

Some  amount  of  sand  was  found  to  have  accumu- 
lated upon  the  site  during  the  time  that  has  elapsed 
since  it  ceased  to  be  used  as  a  burying  ground  ;  and 
as  it  had  been  in  use  for  an  equally  long  period 
before,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  process 
began  at  the  time  when  the  ground  was  first  disturbed 
and  so  presented  a  rougher  surface  to  catch  the 
drifting  sands.  In  places  where  some  ancient  surface- 
feature  has  survived,  as  for  example  a  pathway,  it  is 
possible  to  form  an  estimate  of  the  average  accumula- 
tion, which  varies  from  one  quarter  to  three  quarters 
of  a  metre.    It  was  at  this  depth,  in  nearly  every  case, 


that  first  indications  of  a  tomb  were  found,  which  is 
precisely  what  would  occur  had  each  generation 
taken  down  to  the  sand  level  the  buildings  of  its 
predecessors  for  the  sake  of  the  bricks.  It  therefore 
becomes  a  matter  of  difficulty,  and  often  impossible, 
to  decide  whether  buildings  had  been  carried  much 
higher  than  the  traces  that  remained.  The  elabo- 
rate superstructures  of  the  later  tombs  are  not  open 
to  this  doubt.  The  two  pictured  on  PL.  XXXVI 
were  plainly  covered  by  roofs  of  brick,  whether 
domed  or  otherwise ;  and  that  numbered  E.  39  on 
Pl.  XXXV  was  presumably  a  portico  whose  roof  was 
partly  supported  by  the  columns.  But  for  cases  like 
those  shown  on  PL.  XXXII  there  is  less  evidence. 
Large  enclosures  similar  to  E.  40  and  E.  251  would 
have  required  a  large  area  of  roofing,  which  would 
have  necessitated  internal  columns  also  for  its 
support,  of  which  however  there  were  found  no  traces. 
The  smaller  chapels  of  the  type  E.  20,  E.  21,  would 
have  been  more  readily  roofed  ;  yet  here  again  is  a 
difficulty.  The  use  of  the  arch  was  well  known 
throughout  all  this  period,  and  freely  used  to  cover 
the  burial  chambers  when  near  the  surface ;  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  some  at  least  of  these 
chapels  would  have  been  roofed  with  brick  had  they 
been  designed  for  a  roof  at  all.  Yet  no  remains  were 
ever  to  be  found  to  indicate  that  such  had  been  the 
case,  nor  indeed  that  the  walls  themselves  had  ever 
stood  higher  than  the  two  or  three  feet  which  was 
their  measure  when  found.  It  is  quite  possible  that 
these  chapels,  whether  large  or  small,  were  merely 
enclosures  in  many  cases.  Another  argument  applies 
emphatically  to  the  case  of  pit-tombs.  Though  in 
the  earliest  dynasties  the  custom  was  to  roof  the 
tombs  with  timber  and  mud,  yet  the  examples  of 
those  times  must  have  acted  as  a  strong  deterrent  to 
the  continuance  of  the  custom.  The  practice  of 
organised  and  systematic  robbery  of  tombs  was  early 
established,  and  by  the  third  dynasty  most  elaborate 
precautions  were  taken  against  it  in  the  better  tombs. 
It  is  therefore  not  probable  that  pit-tombs  containing 
valuable  offerings  would  be  left  open  with  no  better 
protection  against  the  robbers  than  a  slender  roof 
To  have  refilled  the  pits  with  sand,  on  the  other 
hand,  was  on  the  whole  the  best  protection,  for 
without  the  connivance  of  the  guards  it  would  have 
been  in  many  cases  impossible  to  have  dug  out  the 
tomb  without  being  observed  ;  and  the  law  was 
unmistakably  against  the  offenders.  Had  the  pits 
been  roofed,  too,  some  indication  of  the  custom  must 
have  remained. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  PLATES. 


23 


(/)  The  early  Temenos  of  Abydos. 

Plate  XXXVII. 

This  historic  but  little  known  enclosure  has  never 
been  systematically  excavated,  but  is  to  be  the 
centre  of  Professor  Petrie's  investigations  during  the 
coming  season.  It  would,  for  this  reason,  be  futile  to 
attempt  any  detailed  description  of  its  features  ;  but 
its  present  appearance  is  not  altogether  uninstructive. 
In  its  north-west  corner  is  the  small  enclosure  known 
as  the  Kom  es-Sultan.  The  deep  clearing  made  in 
it  by  Mariette,  with  results  so  remarkable,  has  bared 
also  on  either  side  the  walls  that  enclose  it,  to  a 
depth  of  more  than  twenty  feet.  There  are  plainly 
three  distinct  periods  of  building,  in  the  Old  and 
Middle  Kingdoms,  but  it  cannot  be  said  that  the 
bottom  is  yet  reached  nor  the  earliest  walling  revealed. 

The  whole  of  the  outer  wall  around  the  large 
enclosure  is  possibly  of  the  Middle  Kingdom ;  it 
is  built  as  usual  in  alternate  sections  curved  and 
straight.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  shape  it 
assumes,  or  to  explain  its  relation  towards  the  smaller 
walls  which  are  symmetrically  placed.  On  the  north 
side,  a  large  space  stands  bare,  or  is  under  cultivation, 
being  liable  to  flood  water  at  high  Nile.     This  has 


destroyed  in  that  direction  any  traces  that  might  be 
found  in  a  cursory  excavation  such  as  was  made  for 
the  purpose  of  this  plan.  The  causeway,  however, 
from  the  eastern  towards  the  western  gate,  stands 
clear  of  the  annual  waters.  It  is  curbed  with 
dressed  blocks  of  limestone,  and  was  paved  appar- 
ently with  slabs  of  the  same.  In  the  area  it 
seems  to  terminate  in  a  great  threshold  stone  of 
granite ;  at  the  other  end  with  the  stout  jamb  of  a 
doorway ;  while  about  its  middle  it  is  crossed  by  a 
pavement  leading  from  a  square  platform  which  lies 
partly  covered  by  a  mound.  There  are  other  similar 
platforms,  notably  two  which  lie  connected  to  one 
another  at  right  angles,  in  the  south-westerly  portion 
of  the  area.  These  are  supposed  to  be  in  some  way 
connected  with  the  early  temple  or  temples  that 
formerly  existed  on  the  site.  There  are  remains, 
also,  of  restorations  or  additions  made  by  Rameses 
the  Ilnd  in  the  XlXth  dynasty.  A  stone  portico  of 
four  columns,  as  it  were  in  antis,  of  somewhat  pleasing 
effect,  is  well  preserved  in  its  foundations  just  without 
the  western  gate  at  the  approach  to  the  desert.  At 
a  much  later  date  again,  reconstructions  seem  to  have 
been  made  in  the  south-easterly  portion,  and  possibly 
the  break  in  the  wall  at  that  place  dates  from  the 
same  period,  though  this  is  by  no  means  clear. 


lyg)  Some  Greek  Graffiti  from  the  Temple  of 
Setl    Plates  XXXVIII-XL. 

Both  Professor  Sayce  and  M.  Frohner  have 
published  some  selection  of  the  graffiti  which  abound 
on  the  walls  of  the  Temple  of  Seti.  On  the  present 
occasion  it  had  been  purposed  to  obtain  a  fairly 
complete  set  of  all  the  more  interesting  or  typical  of 


these  inscriptions.  This  design  was  frustrated  by  an 
accident,  and  later  removal  to  a  new  site  for  excava- 
tions prevented  resumption  of  the  work.  These  fifty 
are  therefore  given  as  a  typical  series  obtained  from 
the  three  small  cellae  of  Isis,  Osiris  and  Horus,  in  the 
north-western  corner  of  the  structure.  Mr.  Milne 
deals  with  the  transcription  and  dating  of  these  in 
Chapter  VI. 


EL  ARAbAH. 


CHAPTER  III.— FURTHER  ACCOUNT  OF  BURIALS  FOUND  UNDISTURBED. 

[With  iUustrations  from  Plates  I,  III ;  X,  XVI ;  XVIII-XX.] 


For  the  purpose  of  further  describing  some  modes 
of  burial  employed  in  the  Xllth,  XVIIIth,  and  inter- 
vening dynasties,  seven  groups  of  burials  have  been 
selected  from  a  number  of  twelve  or  fifteen  that  were 
found  undisturbed.  Of  these,  two,  namely  those  from 
tombs  E.  30  and  E.  45,  are  typically  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  while  those  numbered  E.  294  and  178  are 
dated  to  the  XVIIIth.  The  other  three,  E.  3,  E.  230, 
and  E.  100,  are  believed  to  represent  the  intermediate 
period.  The  burials  of  the  earlier  date  had  been 
enclosed  simply  in  wooden  coffins  which  the  white  ant 
had  almost  destroyed.  That  numbered  E.  30  was  a 
single  burial,  rich  in  the  jewels  and  characteristic 
tomb  furniture  of  the  age.  The  three  numbered  45, 
on  the  other  hand,  were  from  a  large  chamber  which 
had  originally  contained  a  fourth,  probably  that  of 
Mut-sent,  whose  statuette  was  found  in  the  door- 
way. The  ornaments  laid  with  them  are  also 
characteristic  of  their  (slightly  later)  period,  though 
not  so  splendid  as  those  with  the  former. 

The  burials  that  represent  the  few  following 
dynasties,  again,  are  more  varied  in  character.  In 
those  numbered  E.  3  (for  there  were  several  in  the 
second  and  third  pits  of  that  row),  there  survived 
many  features  of  the  Xllth  dynasty,  and  they  them- 
selves are  probably  not  later  than  the  Xlllth,  an  age 
which  their  tomb  furniture  indicates.  They  also  were 
enclosed  in  wooden  coffins.  The  next,  however, 
numbered  230,  showed  a  difference  more  marked.  It 
still  retained  some  forms  of  jewelry  and  ornaments 
that  spoke  of  the  Xllth  dynasty,  and  was  equally 
free  from  the  foreign  influences  of  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  Though  its  date  is  somewhat  uncertain,  it 
probably  belongs  to  the  XlVth  or  possibly  to  the 
XVth  dynasty.  The  latest  burial  of  this  period, 
numbered  100,  presents  differences  even  more  marked. 
Its  pottery,  though  of  Egyptian  character,  already 
shows  some  sign   of  the  changes  that  had  become 


accomplished  by  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  The  furniture 
was  scanty,  and  the  burial  hasty.  It  lay  some  way 
down  in  a  pit  that  was  really  the  shaft  of  an  earlier 
tomb,  with  chambers  at  a  lower  depth.  In  this  way 
it  bears  some  analogy  to  the  burials  of  that  other 
"  intermediate  period,"  which  lies  between  the  Vlth 
dynasty  and  the  Xlth,  or  between  the  Old  Kingdom 
and  the  Middle  Kingdom — a  period  which  was 
equally  one  of  decline  from  the  higher  level  of  that 
which  preceded  it,  and  which  later  gave  way  to 
one  of  fresh  character.  This  burial,  though  not 
representative  of  the  invaders  themselves,  possibly 
dates  from  the  Hyksos  period,  the  XVth  or  XVIth 
dynasty. 

The  two  burials  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  are 
characteristic  and  instructive.  They  tell  plainly  of 
the  prevailing  influences  of  the  age.  That  numbered 
294  bears  some  features  but  newly  introduced  to  the 
country  from  abroad  :  one  jar  is  even  marked  with 
the  Semitic  name  of  Aatuna,  yet  it  still  preserves 
many  features  of  Egyptian  usage.  The  bodies,  though 
enclosed  in  a  stone  sarcophagus,  had  been  first 
covered  with  thin  layers  of  stucco,  and  to  one  was 
attached  a  plaster  face,  after  the  older  fashion. 

Some  of  its  pottery,  too,  though  decorated  with  a 
•  black  line  wicker-pattern,  of  non-Egyptian  motive, 
yet  preserves  the  earlier  forms  of  the  vessels  them- 
selves. The  other  burials,  numbered  178,  are  fur- 
nished chiefly  with  deposits  of  a  non-Egyptian 
character.  The  familiar  lotus  pattern  remains  on  a 
glazed  dish ;  while  some  forms  of  pottery  and  kohl 
vessels  bear  a  semblance  to  those  of  a  previous  time. 
But  the  character  of  the  whole,  with  the  approxi- 
mated accuracy  of  its  date,  is  further  evidence,  if 
such  were  needed,  of  the  close  inter-relation,  whether 
directly,  or  through  the  medium  of  a  third  or  other 
influence,  that  existed  between  Egypt  and  the  Greek 
islands  generally  in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty. 


FURTHER  ACCOUNT  OF  BURIALS  FOUND   UNDISTURBED. 


25 


Burials  of  the  XIIth  Dynasty. 

Plate  I. 

g  It  has   already  been   shown   in  Chapter  II, 

how  the  chief  part  of  this  rich  burial  had 
escaped  the  plunderers.  The  body  had  laid,  appar- 
ently, half  over  on  its  right  side,  and  the  head  was 
fallen  towards  the  west.  The  arms  lay  naturally  by 
the  side  and  in  front  of  the  body.  Near  the  left 
hand,  which  had  been  disturbed,  lay  the  garnet  beads, 
small  glazed  pendants,  and  scarabs  that  appear  in 
the  central  string  of  the  photograph.  Apart  from 
them,  and  probably  from  the  right  wrist,  were  the 
larger  beads  of  carnelian  that  make  up  the  longer 
string  adjoining.  The  smaller  beads  of  garnet  strung 
with  them  were  more  generally  scattered  about,  and 
may  have  formed  part  of  the  other  string  of  their 
kind.  Wound  twice  around  the  neck,  and  hanging 
loose  in  a  third  loop  of  the  larger  beads,  was  the 
necklace  of  rich  coloured  amethyst  beads,  graduated 
and  of  globular  form.  They  encircled  the  jewels  of 
gold,  which  were  pendent  on  the  breast.  This  set  is 
represented  by  the  specimens  in  the  photograph,  but 
duplicates  remain  at  Cairo  and  are  not  shown  here. 
The  full  set  included  duplicates  of  each  form,  crowned 
hawks,  fish,  birds  in  pairs  and  singly,  in  both  gold 
and  silver.  In  front  of  the  face  was  the  mirror  with 
wooden  handle.  The  tall  alabaster  vase  lay  obliquely 
near  the  forehead,  and  near  it  was  the  smaller  kohl 
vessel  of  blue  marble  with  a  wooden  stick.  The 
chamber  was  to  the  south,  at  the  bottom  of  the  shaft 
of  an  ordinary  pit-tomb  6  metres  deep,  bricked  down 
to  about  ij  metres.  The  head  was  to  the  north,  as 
was  invariably  the  case  in  this  cemetery,  and  the 
coffin  was  too  much  destroyed,  by  white  ants  and  by 
the  plunderers'  efforts,  for  its  nature  or  decoration  to 
be  made  out 


E.  45- 


Three  burials  were  found  in  the  large  northern 


chamber  of  this  tomb,  and  the  other  remains 
found  scattered  here  and  there  about  the  entrance 
indicated  that  a  fourth  had  lain  in  a  space  found 
vacant  alongside  the  others  on  the  east.  These 
objects  include  the  statuette  of  Mut-sent,  and  the 
pair  of  two  figures  shown  on  Pl.  Ill  ;  the  gold  disc 
and  pendants  of  electrum  in  the  centre  of  the  photo- 
graph on  the  frontispiece,  bearing  this  number,  as 
well  as  the  beads  of  amethyst,  four  small  pendants  of 
silver  and  a  tube-bead  of  the  same  which  are  pictured 
below. 


The  other  objects  illustrated  belong  to  three 
groups  ;  on  the  right  hand  from  burial  (2)  are  beads, 
a  mirror,  and  a  kohl  vessel.  In  the  centre  are  beads 
and  pendant,  with  a  kohl  vessel  below  (and  a  palette 
for  pounding  this  material  not  shown  in  the  photo- 
graph). On  the  left  are  a  set  of  beads  and  two  tall 
vessels  of  limestone  and  serpentine.  Burial  (2). 
counting  from  the  east,  with  that  disturbed  as 
number  (i),  was  that  of  a  child.  In  front  of  the  face 
was  a  mirror,  wrapped  in  cloth  ;  near  it  was  the  small 
kohl  vessel  of  serpentine,  and  around  the  neck  a 
string  of  green  glazed  ball  beads.  Burial  (3)  was 
that  of  an  adult,  probably  a  woman.  She  was  decked 
with  a  necklace  of  carnelian  beads  and  a  finely- 
polished  pendant  of  the  same  ;  on  her  left  wrist  was 
a  string  of  garnet  beads,  large  and  lustrous.  Near 
her  head  had  been  placed  her  small  vessel  for  holding 
the  kohl  and  the  palette  for  preparing  it,  both  of 
serpentine.  Burial  (4)  was  again  that  of  a  child, 
possibly  a  boy.  Under  the  chin  was  the  upright 
vessel  of  serpentine,  with  its  lid  some  ten  inches 
away,  and  near  at  hand  was  the  other  vessel  similar 
to  it  in  form,  made  of  limestone.  Inside  the  palm  of 
the  left  hand  was  a  plain  amethyst  scarab,  and  around 
the  neck  was  a  string  of  small  beads,  composed 
miscellaneously  of  carnelian,  garnet,  amethyst,  and 
green  glaze.  A  bead  of  carnelian  rested,  seemingly, 
in  the  left  eye.  All  these  burials  lay  parallel  to  one 
another,  in  the  same  attitudes,  with  heads  to  the 
north  and  faces  towards  the  east. 


Burials  of  the  XIIIth-XVIth  Dynasties. 


Plate  X. 


E.  3. 


Two  of  this  row  of  three  pits  were  undis- 
turbed, one  wholly,  the  other  below  its  upper 
chamber.  In  the  one  were  two  chambers  superposed 
both  north  and  south  ;  in  the  other,  to  the  east, 
which  was  very  deep,  were  four  at  each  end,  or  eight 
in  all.  There  were  thus  a  number  of  burials  found  in 
them  intact,  and  of  these  four  are  selected  to  illustrate 
their  types.  The  first  is  that  from  which  the  deposit 
is  figured  on  Pl.  X.  It  came  from  the  bottommost 
chamber  on  the  northerly  side  of  the  third  or  easterly 
shaft.  In  the  same  chamber,  to  its  west,  was  another 
burial  which  was  uninstructive.  In  front  of  the  face 
was  lying  the  well  fashioned  jar  of  alabaster,  shown 
in  the  photograph.  In  -other  burials  this  place  was 
commonly  assigned  to  the  mirror,  which  in  this  case, 

h. 


26 


EL  ARABAH. 


however,  lay  flat,  touching  the  top  of  the  head.  Near 
it  was  the  palette  for  preparing  kohl,  and,  some 
distance  away,  to  the  north  of  the  decayed  stratum 
which  marked  the  outline  of  the  coffin,  the  two  small 
kohl  vessels  were  placed  singly.  The  string  of  green 
glazed  beads  encircled  the  neck,  and  near  the  left 
arm  were  two  small  vessels  of  pottery.  The  burial, 
which  was  that  of  an  adult,  lay  half  over  on  its  left 
side,  with  head  to  the  north. 

A  second  burial  lay  in  similar  position.  Around 
its  neck  were  small  ball  beads  of  green  glaze  and 
of  camelian,  while  some  beads  of  unbaked  mud 
had  apparently  been  threaded  also.  Before  the  face 
was  a  mirror  wrapped  in  cloth,  and  near  it  two  small 
kohl  vessels,  with  a  palette  and  pestle.  In  a  group 
at  the  head  were  a  glazed  slab,  a  glazed  staff  head, 
decorated  with  a  lotus  pattern  in  black,  and  a  small 
dog  or  lion  also  of  glaze.  In  the  left  hand  was  a 
scarab  with  half-scroll  design.  The  burial  was  that 
of  an  infant,  and  it  lay  alone  in  a  southern  chamber 
of  the  second  shaft,  with  its  head  near  the  aperture. 

A  third  burial  was  more  simple :  it  was  provided 
with  the  kohl  vessels,  palette,  and  pestle,  as  before  ; 
and  around  the  neck  were  ball  beads  of  green  glaze  ; 
but  there  was  no  other  deposit.  This  also  was  a 
child. 

The  fourth  presented  a  less  common  feature.  As 
well  as  some  beads  and  small  objects  of  similar 
character,  at  the  head  were  two  weights,  the  one  of 
I  lb.  14!  oz.,  the  other  of  2  oz.  (av.).  In  addition 
there  were  two  spatul<z,  the  one  of  bone,  the  other  of 
slate  ;  and  a  disc  of  gold,  on  which  lay  grains  of 
kohl.  The  coffin  was  of  wood,  painted  with  a  recti- 
linear pattern  in  blue  and  green  and  white ;  the 
inside  of  it  was  also  stuccoed.  The  body  was  further 
dressed  with  a  layer  of  stucco,  and  before  the  face 
was  the  plaster  face  which  appears  in  the  centre  of  the 
bottom  row  in  the  photograph  of  PL.  XIV.  This  was 
the  burial  of  a  boy.  The  small  ivory  box  figured  on 
Pl.  IV  also  came  from  this  group  of  tombs,  but  from 
near  a  chamber  which  was  in  some  measure  dis- 
turbed. There  were  indications  that  several  bodies 
of  this  series  had  been  stuccoed  previous  to  being 
placed  in  the  wooden  coffins. 


E.  230. 


The  objects  found  with  this  and  the  burial 


next  to  be  described  are  not  pictured  as  tomb- 
groups  in  the  plates.  Some  of  the  pieces  found  with 
them,  however,  appear  in  groups  with  others  of  their 
kind,  and  will  be  indicated  accordingly.  This  burial 
was  enclosed  in   a  wooden  coffin,  the   east  side   of 


which    preserved   an    inscription    in    nicely-coloured 
hieroglyphs. 

The  body  itself  had  been  also  covered  with  a  layer 
of  stucco,  after  the  manner  already  described,  and 
this  case  was  decorated  with  a  geometrical  pattern  in 
green  and  blue  upon  the  white.  Hanging  from  the 
neck  was  a  shell  pendant  of  electrum,  identical  in 
form  with  that  which  appears  with  Group  105  on  the 
frontispiece.  It  was  suspended  by  a  plain  circlet  of 
the  same  metal  clasped  around  the  neck.  In  the 
left  hand  were  the  two  scarabs  of  green  glaze  shown 
on  Pl.  X.  On  the  breast  was  a  mirror,  and  under 
it  the  knife  which  is  outlined  on  Pl.  XVI.  The  sex 
could  not  be  determined  ;  and  the  position  was  as 
usual. 


E.  100(2), 


Here  was  a  burial  of  unusual  appearance. 

It  lay  in  the  shaft  of  an  earlier  pit,  about 
tv/o  metres  only  below  the  surface,  half  on  its  right 
side,  with  head  to  the  north.  One  elbow  was  bent, 
but  the  other  arm  lay  straight ;  the  knees  were  only 
slightly  bent.  The  pottery  found  with  it  included 
examples  of  the  six  forms  shown  in  the  right  of  the 
top  complete  row,  numbered  156  on  Pl.  XXVII.  In 
the  hair,  which  was  very  black,  were  some  curious 
pendants,  like  curled  shreds  of  metal.  A  set  of  beads 
which  encircled  the  neck  had  lost  their  character 
by  decomposition  of  the  glaze  ;  in  the  right  hand, 
curiously,  was  a  small  scarab  with  plain  loop  decora- 
tion, and  near  it  was  a  needle.  There  was  no  coffin, 
apparently  ;  but  a  recess  had  been  prepared  with  mud 
for  the  body,  which  was  that  of  a  man.  The  deposits 
proper  of  this  pit  were  of  a  date  about  the  Xlllth 
dynasty ;  in  that  which  adjoined,  somewhat  later. 


Burials  of  the  XVIIIth  Dynasty. 
Plates  XVIII-XX. 

Plates  XVIII,  XX. 

The  two  burials  bearing  this  number  were 
found  intact  in  a  sarcophagus  of  stone,  sunk 
into  the  floor  of  the  southern  chamber.  The  tomb 
itself  had  been  plundered  and  disturbed  ;  the  objects 
found  in  its  clearance  are  pictured  on  the  right  hand 
of  Pl.  XVI 1 1,  and  have  been  described  in  Chapter  II. 
The  shaft  or  pit  of  the  tomb  was  well  constructed, 
with  brick  walls  built  down  to  a  depth  of  six  metres, 
or  within  two  metres  of  its  total  depth  ;  it  gave  access 
also  to  a  chamber  on  the  north,  which  was,  however, 


FURTHER  ACCOUNT  OF  BURIALS   FOUND   UNDISTURBED. 


27 


disturbed,  though  productive.  In  the  southern  cham- 
ber another  coffin,  also  of  stone,  stood  empty  at  one 
side,  with  its  lid  broken  and  thrown  about  in  pieces. 
This  one  had  only  escaped  by  the  carelessness  or 
haste  of  the  plunderers. 

Each  body  was  covered  thinly  with  a  layer  of 
stucco  or  plaster.  This  had,  however,  in  many  places 
broken  away,  and  the  remainder  was  so  friable  that 
the  vibration  of  removing  the  coffin- lid  caused  it  to 
completely  disintegrate.  From  what  was  to  be  seen, 
it  had  not  been  decorated  :  a  plaster  face  had  been 
attached  to  that  numbered  2  in  the  diagram  of  Pl.  XX, 
though  rather  below  the  chin  than  directly  before 
the  face.  The  body  lay  half  over  on  the  left  side, 
with  face  to  the  east.  At  its  feet  were  three  small 
pottery  vases  of  polished  red  ware.  Near  the  left 
wrist,  to  which  they  had  been  apparently  attached, 
were  four  scarabs,  shown  in  the  group  on  Pl.  XVIII. 
At  the  head,  arranged  in  the  order  shown  in  the  dia- 
gram, was  the  group  of  pots  and  bronze  objects 
marked  with  the  letters  c  to  h.  Of  this  d  and  h  are 
vessels  of  pronouncedly  foreign  type,  as  described  in 
Section  D  of  Chapter  II  ;  c  is  an  alabaster  vessel  of 
somewhat  cylindrical  form,  and  near  it  a  small  cup  of 
the  same  stone.  The  two  pots  g  are  decorated  with 
a  wicker  pattern  in  black  line.  At  e  were  two  bronze 
objects — a  cutting-knife  and  a  razor — both  of  which 
are  shown  on  the  photograph  illustrating  this  group  on 
Pl.  XVIII  ;  and  at/ was  a  small  hone.  This  burial 
was  apparently  that  of  a  female ;  the  other,  numbered  i, 
was  probably  a  male.  At  the  foot,  propped  up  in  the 
corner  of  the  sarcophagus,  was  the  large  jar,  pictured 
with  the  diagram,  inscribed  in  hieratic  "  Cassia  of 
Aatuna."  This  is  a  Semitic  name,  and  definitely  that 
of  a  man.  On  his  left  hand,  upon  the  middle  finger, 
was  a  scarab  ring,  the  lowest  one  in  the  group  of  five 
shown  in  the  photograph  on  Pl.  XVIII.  Near  the 
head,  which  had,  however,  not  lain  upon  it,  was  a 
wooden  headrest  very  much  decayed.  Near  were  six 
small  vessels  of  pottery,  two  of  which  were  inverted. 
The  curious  thing  about  these  burials  is  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  deposits,  which  give  to  the  woman 
furniture  that  would  more  aptly  belong  to  a  man. 
Yet  though  the  impression  left  by  examination  of  the 
bones,  the  skull  and  pelvis,  was  that  they  belonged 
to  a  female,  there  is  always  some  liability  to  error  in 
this  result,  owing  to  peculiarities  of  individual  cases. 


Two  male  burials  would  seem  more  probable,  though 
a  group  of  scarabs  with  a  male  is  less  usual. 

Plates  XIX,  XX. 


E.  178. 


In  this  case  the  same  difficulty  does  not 
arise,  though  the  deposits  are  less  distinctive 
in  character.  The  burial  numbered  i  in  the  diagram 
of  Pl.  XX  was  certainly  that  of  a  male ;  while  2 
and  3  appeared  to  be  those  of  females  ;  they  were 
superposed,  the  third  upon  the  second,  and  in  places 
their  bones  had  fallen  together.  With  number  i 
was  a  scarab  ring,  of  blue  glaze,  with  decora- 
tion of  a  figure  of  Bes  within  a  scroll  border ;  it 
was  near  the  left  hand,  but  whether  attached  to  a 
finger  or  merely  enclosed  in  the  palm  was  not 
apparent.  Across  the  body  diagonally  was  a  short 
round  staff,  with  bronze  cap.  With  the  left  hand  of 
number  2,  which  was  disarranged,  were  two  scarab 
rings,  shown  together  in  the  photographs  of  Pl.  XIX, 
the  one  bearing  the  name  of  Thothmes  III.  In  the 
left  palm  of  number  3  were  also  two  scarabs,  the  one 
plain,  of  carnelian,  the  other  a  ring.  The  rest  of 
these  burials  must  be  described  together,  for  it  was 
impossible  to  say  to  which  of  the  two  the  small 
objects  deposited  at  their  head  and  feet  really  belong. 
The  group  lettered  g  in  the  diagram  of  Pl.  XX 
consists  of  three  jugs,  shown  together  in  the  photo- 
graph of  the  plate  preceding.  All  three  are  non- 
Egyptian  in  character.  That  on  the  left,  of  polished 
red  ware,  seems  to  be  copied  from  the  form  of  a 
leathern  jug.  The  central  jug  is  somewhat  of  the 
shape  of  a  pilgrim's  bottle,  with  one  handle,  however, 
placed  in  the  oval  section  ;  it  is  of  the  same  ware  as 
the  preceding.  The  third  is  of  a  type  better  known, 
of  polished  brown  ware,  and  thin  ;  it  is  seen  in 
Section  D  of  Chapter  II,  that  it  possibly  preserves 
the  appearance  of  a  prototype  in  skin,  with  neck  of 
reed,  and  a  connecting  thong.  The  four  vessels  at 
the  head  are  also  shown  in  the  photograph.  The  jug 
marked  a  is  unusual  and  interesting.  Its  form  is 
well  shown  in  the  picture,  and  its  horizontal  section 
is  oval.  In  the  neck  appears  a  face,  and  behind  the 
head  is  fitted  the  handle.  It  has  somewhat  the 
appearance  of  a  jug  numbered  29,937  '"  the  British 
Museum.  The  two  vessels  b  are  of  alabaster,  and  c 
is  of  pottery. 


E  2 


28 


EL  ARABAH. 


CHAPTER  IV.— THE  USES  OF  MATERIALS. 


[As  illustrated  by  objects  found  in  this  excavation  only.] 


[Alabaster,  Amethyst,  Basalt,  Blue  Marble,  Breccia,  Carnelian,  Electrum,  Garnet,  Glazed  Ball  Beads,  Glass,  Gold,  Haematite,  Iron,  Ivory,  Jasper, 

Lapis  Lazuli,  Limestone,  Obsidian,  Sandstone,  Serpentine,  Silver,  Terracotta.] 


Alabaster  is  found  freely  used  for  small  objects, 
such  as  kohl  pots  and  the  like,  both  in  the  Xllth  and 
in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  There  are,  however,  some 
fonns  of  vessels  which,  though  analogous,  have 
features  characteristic  of  each  period  separately,  as 
well  as  others  which  are  peculiar  to  one  period  only. 
On  Pl.  I,  for  instance,  in  group  30,  is  a  polished  vase 
of  this  material,  with  flat  circular  bottom,  upright, 
and  curving  inwards  slightly  to  the  base ;  its  rim 
also  is  pronounced,  and  squarely  moulded.  Another 
example  was  found  in  the  tombs  numbered  3.  It 
occurs  in  miniature  also  in  the  group  282  on  Pl.  IV, 
while  its  form  appears  again  in  limestone,  and  in 
serpentine  in  group  45  of  the  frontispiece.  Its 
representatives  in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  are  shown  on 
Pls.  XVII  and  XVIII.  Their  differences  are  well 
marked  ;  it  might  be  said  there  is  a  falling  away 
from  the  artistic  effect  of  the  earlier  forms.  In  the 
example  of  group  255  the  curve  of  the  base  reappears 
almost  in  the  form  of  a  plinth  ;  the  outline  narrows 
straightly  without  curving  ;  the  surface  is  lustreless, 
and  the  vessel  not  worked  to  the  same  fineness  as  the 
earlier  example.  In  group  294,  again,  the  lower 
plinth  has  become  more  developed,  and  the  form  of 
the  vessel  itself  is  more  cylindrical,  and  the  general 
effect  even  heavier. 

The  globular  vessels  pictured  in  group  105  on 
Pl.  Ill  are  of  exceptional  forms  and  of  the  finest 
quality  of  stone.  The  site  yielded  no  other  objects 
analogous  to  them.  There  is  again  a  class  of  vessel 
in  alabaster  which  does  not  appear  before  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty.  Its  form  possibly  betrays  some 
Greek  influence.  It  is  characterised  chiefly  by  the 
presence  of  a  moulded  base  or  pedestal  which  sup- 
ports the  body.  This  may  appear  in  an  elemen- 
tary form  as  a  development  of  the  smaller  plinth, 
as  is  the  case  in  the  two  examples  from  group 
178  on  Pl.  XIX;  or  it  may  take  the  more  defined 


appearance  illustrated  by  the  fragment  in  group  158 
on  Pl.  XXI.  In  the  latter  case  the  cup  or  body  is 
broken  away,  but  its  form  is  not  uncommon.  The 
cases  on  Pls.  XVII  and  XIX,  in  which  the  form  of  a 
prehistoric  dish  reappears  in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty, 
have  previously  been  noticed.  Further  examples  of 
unusual  forms  to  which  the  stone  was  worked  occur 
on  Pl.  XXIII,  in  the  four  alabaster  canopic  jars  of 
the  XXIInd  dynasty.  What  renders  them  more 
noticeable  is  the  different  form  of  one  of  the  set, 
though  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  they  were  not 
contemporary. 

Amethyst. — No  beads  of  this  stone  were  found 
of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  and  the  good  specimens 
were  all  of  the  Xllth.  The  beginning  of  its  use  was, 
however,  much  older,  dating  back  even  to  the 
1st  dynasty  ;  and  it  cannot  be  asserted  that  it  is  quite 
unrepresented  in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty.  But  the 
Xllth  dynasty  is  unquestionably  the  period  when 
the  most  perfect  examples  were  fashioned.  Some 
larger  beads  of  the  oval  type  are  shown  with  group  45 
on  the  first  plate.  The  group  108  also  contains 
some  specimens  of  the  well  finished  globular  form  ; 
but  the  long  string  of  192  beads  in  the  group  30, 
surpasses  all  others  found  in  richness  and  purity  of 
colour  and  symmetry  of  cutting. 

Basalt. — Only  two  examples  of  the  use  of  this 
stone  were  found,  both  from  the  same  tomb, 
number  45.  The  objects  are  pictured  on  Pl.  Ill,  a 
group  of  two  figures  and  a  statuette  representing 
Mut-sent  seated. 

Blue  Marble. — The  best  examples  of  the  use 
of  this  stone  again  occur  in  the  Xllth  dynasty  ; 
indeed,  its  common  use  was  almost  limited  to  that 
period.      On    Pl.    IX    are    pictured    the    two    best 


THE   USES  OF   MATERIALS. 


39 


specimens  ;  the  one  is  a  two-handled  vase  of  delicate 
finish,  in  a  uniform  lustrous  piece  of  stone  of  light 
shade ;  the  other  a  dish  of  unusual  character, 
decorated  on  its  base  with  a  pattern  in  relief,  and 
with  an  in-curving  rim,  in  a  veined  stone.  Another 
dish  in  uniform  stone  of  a  deeper  blue  also  was  found, 
but  is  not  illustrated. 

Its  use,  however,  was  more  common  for  small 
kohl  vessels  and  the  like.  In  twelve  cases  small 
vessels  of  this  character  were  found  in  association 
with  Xllth  dynasty  deposits.  No  case  occurred  in 
which  the  stone  appeared  before  the  Xllth  dynasty, 
though  there  were  few  tombs  of  the  earlier  period. 
In  three  cases,  on  the  other  hand,  blue  marble  is 
found  with  groups  that  cannot  be  well  assigned  to 
a  date  earlier  than  the  beginning  of  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty,  and  these  instances  are  therefore  of  import- 
ance. In  the  first  a  kohl  pot  of  this  material  is 
grouped  with  pottery  showing  foreign  influences  in 
its  form,  and  with  all  is  a  heart-scarab  of  early  type. 
The  date  of  the  group,  which  is  numbered  158  on 
Pl.  XXI,  is  certainly  limited  by  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty :  it  might  be  later,  but  could  not  be  earlier. 
The  vessel  of  blue  marble,  however,  though  not  newly 
broken,  is  plainly  worn  and  chipped,  as  though  it  was 
already  old  when  placed  in  the  tomb. 

The  other  two  cases,  however,  are  more  valuable 
as  evidence.  In  each  there  is  a  certain  similarity. 
The  objects  are  small,  delicate  in  design,  and  well 
finished  ;  and  they  are  found  with  pottery  and  other 
objects  of  foreign  form  and  device.  One  of  these  cases, 
from  tomb  143,  is  fully  pictured  on  Pl.  XVIII.  The 
groups  are  typically  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  though 
the  objects  of  blue  marble  themselves  preserve 
somewhat  the  forms  of  an  earlier  date. 

A  few  more  instances  might  be  cited,  but  they 
hardly  afford  direct  evidence  on  the  point.  They 
indicate,  however,  the  possibility  of  the  stone  occur- 
ring somewhat  later  than  the  Xllth  dynasty.  For 
cases  occur  frequently  in  which  it  is  found  with 
groups  of  small  objects  apparently  "  mixed,"  that  is 
to  say,  some  presumably  of  the  Xllth  dynasty, 
others  possibly  of  the  XVIIIth,  as  the  case  may  be, 
pointing  to  the  re-use  of  the  tomb.  Yet,  on  the 
principle  already  explained,  even  here  there  are  some 
cases  that  invite  careful  reconsideration,  for  the  dates 
of  individual  small  objects  such  as  usually  occur  in 
pit-tombs  can  hardly  be  fixed  with  exactness,  and  an 
approximation  is  often  to  be  obtained  only  by  indirect 
links.  This  admits  always  the  possibility  that  among 
such  cases  of  apparently  mixed  grouping  some  should 


be  rather  assigned  to  the  Intermediate  Period,  as 
combining  the  characteristics  of  both  limits.  Granted 
this,  speaking  as  before  for  this  burying  ground  only, 
it  is  possible  to  say  that  the  working  of  blue  marble, 
though  not  uncommon  in  toilet  vessels  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty,  seems  to  have  become  rare  with  increasing 
scarcity  of  the  stone,  until  it  was  used  for  small 
ornamental  forms  only  ;  and  finally,  in  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty,  disappeared  almost  entirely. 

Breccia. — One  small  vessel  only  of  this  stone 
was  found,  in  tomb  284,  but  without  any  associa- 
tions. It  was  of  the  form  rather  of  vessels  of  the 
Old  Kingdom,  similar,  for  instance,  to  some  from 
El-Kab  in  serpentine  ;  and  this  may  be  a  case  of 
survival. 

Carnelian. — Beads  of  this  material  were  found 
commonly  in  groups  of  the  Xllth  dynasty.  At  this 
period  they  were  larger  than  in  later  times  ;  the 
specimens  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  were  smaller  and 
less  common.  The  best  examples  of  the  earlier  class 
occur  with  the  undisturbed  burials  E.  30  and  45  on 
the  frontispiece.  V»/ith  the  latter,  in  the  centre  of  the 
group  is  also  a  fine  pendant  of  this  stone,  flat,  tapering 
and  well  polished.  The  centre  of  the  jewelled 
pendant  with  group  E.  105  on  Pl.  Ill  is  also  of 
the  same. 

Electrum. — The  best  examples  of  the  use  of 
this  metal  appear  on  the  frontispiece,  with  groups  of 
the  Xllth  dynasty.  The  ten  bead-like  cowry  shells 
in  the  upper  row,  and  the  delicately  made  charm 
case,  with  its  studs  and  entwined  threads,  are  instances 
from  tomb  108.  Below,  in  group  45,  are  two  small 
hornlike  pendants  of  the  same  material.  A  further 
specimen  occurred  in  a  burial  of  slightly  later  date, 
number  230,  with  which  were  found  a  shell-like 
pectoral,  in  the  form  of  the  gold  one  pictured  with 
group  108,  and  a  plain  circlet  of  the  same  which 
bound  it  to  the  neck. 

Garnet  was  found  solely  with  groups  of  the 
Xllth  dynasty,  as,  for  example,  those  illustrated  on 
the  first  plate.  Though  instances  of  plain  scarabs  of 
this  stone  are  not  unknown,  one,  for  instance,  being 
found  with  group  30  with  small  beads  of  the  same, 
yet  its  use  was  almost  confined  to  beads.  Strings  of 
these  of  varying  length  commonly  encircled  the  left 
wrist  of  females.  The  beads  are  nearly  always 
globular,  and  for  the  most  part  small. 


30 


EL  ARAbAH. 


Glazed  Ball  Beads  are  characteristic  at  their 
best  of  the  Xllth  dynasty.  From  several  good  sets 
obtained  two  may  be  specially  referred  to.  The 
necklace  of  PL.  Ill  from  tomb  105  is  composed  of 
somewhat  dark  beads  of  this  class,  each  one  of  which 
is  double-capped  about  its  threading  hole  with  a  thin 
shell  of  gold.  A  pendant  of  harmonious  appearance, 
with  carnelian  centre  set  in  a  border  of  green  inlay, 
accompanies  the  set.  The  second  noteworthy  example 
is  pictured  on  Pl.  XII,  in  the  group  numbered  20. 
When  the  smaller  scale  of  the  photograph  is  taken 
into  consideration,  it  becomes  plain  that  these  beads 
are  of  exceptional  size  ;  their  quality  too  is  excellent, 
and  the  green  colour  vivid  and  strong.  An  equally 
perfect  scarab  is  a  pendant  to  the  string.  Necklaces 
of  these  beads,  both  ribbed  and  plain,  are  common  in 
the  Xllth  and  Xlllth  dynasties,  but  from  that  time 
onwards  the  specimens  show  a  marked  deterioration. 
By  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  as  illustrated  by  the 
example  of  group  143  on  Pl.  XVIII,  they  have 
become  small,  irregular,  and  ill-glazed.  They  could 
almost  be  regarded  as  another  class  of  bead.  Com- 
pare also  the  observations  made  in  Diospolis  Parva, 
pp.  42-44. 

Glass  was  here,  as  elsewhere,  rare  until  the 
XVIIIth  dynasty.  The  earliest  specimen,  the  only 
one,  indeed,  of  any  note,  is  pictured  on  Pl.  XIX, 
in  the  group  from  tomb  178.  It  is  a  small  pendant 
of  dark  green  glass,  with  a  bead  attached.  It  is  of 
good  shape,  and  shows  some  familiarity  with  the 
working  of  the  material ;  yet,  curiously  enough, 
though  glazing  was  a  very  long-practised  art,  the 
continued  scarcity  of  early  specimens  of  glass  con- 
firms the  late  appearance  of  glass  itself. 

Gold  is  particularly  evident  as  the  material  of 
the  earlier  jewels,  as  in  the  cases  of  the  bracelets, 
pectoral,  and  pendants  on  the  first  plate.  It  is  used 
as  the  mount  for  scarab  rings,  both  at  this  time  and 
in  the  XVIIIth  dynasty,  and  it  is  fashioned  into  caps 
for  the  glazed  ball  beads  from  tomb  105  on  Pl.  III. 
Except  these  smaller  illustrations  of  its  use  no  others 
were  found  ;  but  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  it  was 
employed  also  at  this  time  for  the  making  of  larger 
objects,  which  had  previously  attracted  the  cupidity 
of  the  early  tomb-robbers.  The  coloured  plate, 
number  26,  shows  two  vessels  with  spouts  which  are 
probably  of  this  nature,  and  other  similar  indications 
are  not  uncommon. 


Haematite  occurred  rarely ;  the  gold-mounted 
kohl  stick  found  with  a  vessel  of  obsidian  in  a  deposit 
of  the  Xllth  dynasty  from  tomb  234  was  perhaps  the 
only  example  of  its  use. 

Iron  is  not  common  until  the  end  of  the  dynasties. 
An  interesting  example  of  its  incipient  use,  however, 
occurs  in  a  well-dated  group  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty. 
The  deposit  is  not  wholly  illustrated  in  the  plates,  but 
it  includes,  amongst  other  objects,  the  mirror  with 
figure  handle  numbered  1G6  on  Pl.  XIV,  two  scarabs, 
an  alabaster  vessel,  and  several  pieces  of  pottery  of 
the  foreign  types  that  prevailed  in  the  XVIIIth 
dynasty.  There  had  been,  apparently,  a  small  kohl 
vessel  of  ivory  accompanying,  of  which  the  lid  was 
found.  It  was  of  two  parts,  the  lower  square  with 
central  hole,  and  the  upper  swivel,  the  lid  of  which 
was  decorated  with  the  small  figure  of  a  frog  in 
actual  relief.  These  two  portions  were  connected  by 
a  small  pin  which  was  made  of  iron.  It  was  fixed  to 
the  lower  piece,  and  pierced  a  corner  of  the  upper, 
which  thus  rotated  about  it. 

Ivory  is  chiefly  reserved  for  artistic  forms  of  the 
Xllth  dynasty.  The  best  illustrations  of  its  use  are 
grouped  together  on  Pl.  XIV,  including  wands, 
bracelets,  castanets,  arms,  needles,  and  the  like.  One 
piece,  numbered  172,  is  probably  of  the  Old  Kingdom, 
while  specimens  of  the  XVIIIth  dynasty  are  not 
unknown  in  this  site. 

Jasper  occurs  in  only  one  example,  a  plain  scarab 
of  the  Xllth  dynasty,  shown  on  Pl.  X  under  the 
number  236.  It  is  dark  green,  and  its  surface  bears 
a  good  polish. 

Lapis  Lazuli,  too,  is  only  found  in  one  jewel, 
also  of  the  Xllth  dynasty.  It  forms  the  bezel  of  the 
scarab  ring  with  the  group  from  tomb  108  on  the  first 
plate ;  it  is  well  cut,  with  a  good  polish  and  surface, 
and  is  inscribed  with  the  name  of  Hor  and  the  titles 
of  this  official. 

Limestone  is  the  familiar  material  of  most  in- 
scribed or  monumental  pieces.  Steles  and  sarco- 
phagi, statuettes  and  small  vessels  are  freely  made 
of  it.  Two  noteworthy  illustrations  of  the  fineness  to 
which  it  might  be  carved  occur  with  groups  of  the 
New  Kingdom,  namely,  the  fish  shown  on  Pl.  XXI 
with  group  15s,  and  the  vulture  (pectoral)  on  the 
plate  that  follows  from  tomb  42. 


THE  USES  OF  MATERIALS. 


31 


Obsidian. — This  rare  material  is  found  in  a  very- 
perfect  small  vessel,  possibly  a  kohl  pot,  of  the 
Xllth  dynasty,  from  tomb  234.  In  spite  of  its 
hardness  the  shaping  is  accurately  performed,  and 
the  surface  well  polished.  With  it  was  a  kohl  stick 
of  haematite,  gold  mounted. 

Sandstone  is  not  commonly  employed,  on 
account  of  the  rough  surface  which  refused  to  be 
polished.  Examples  of  its  use,  however,  do  occur. 
The  stele  of  Refu,  numbered  330,  on  PL.  XII,  and 
the  painted  figure  upon  a  seat,  shown  on  Pl.  XIII, 
from  tomb  261,  are  carved  from  this  stone;  as  also 
is  the  head  of  a  large  statue  found  in  tomb  299  and 
pictured  on  Pl.  XXIII. 

Serpentine  is  freely  used  for  the  smaller  ve.ssels 
that  were  part  of  the  general  furniture  of  the  Xllth 
dynasty  burials,  notably  for  statuettes,  kohl  vessels 
and  other  jars,  and  the  like.  On  account  of  the 
favourable  quality  of  the  stone,  which  lent  itself  to 


ready  and  finished  working,  its  use  persisted  through 
the  XVIIIth  dynasty  and  later  in  somewhat  altered 
forms. 

Silver  is  not  so  commonly  found  as  electrum, 
and  occurs  more  rarely  than  gold  in  the  Xllth 
dynasty.  The  -bird  pendants  from  group  30,  shown 
on  the  first  plate,  are  duplicated  both  in  gold  and  in 
silver  ;  but  it  would  often  be  a  matter  of  difficulty  to 
determine  precisely  whether  a  jewel  is  of  silver  or 
some  alloy  without  further  damaging  an  already 
weakened  surface. 

Terracotta  of  the  well  finished  type,  with 
polished  red  surface,  does  not  appear  until  the  New 
Kingdom,  and  then  chiefly  in  connection  with  forms 
borrowed  or  introduced  from  abroad.  The  best 
examples  were  found  in  tomb  178,  and  are  shown  on 
Pl.  XIX.  The  bottle-figure  and  small  vessel  to  its 
left  are  of  distinctly  non-Egyptian,  and  probably 
Grecian,  character. 


3^2 


EL  ARABAH. 


CHAPTER  v.— THE   INSCRIPTIONS. 
By  Percy  E.  Newberry. 


Pi.  I.  Gold  ring  with  lapis  lazuli  bezel  (for  inscrip- 
tion cf.  Pl.  XV)  :  Aer  sesheta  \ein\  per  seten,  sdim  bdti, 
tuer  khetem  (?)  Hern,  "  Chief  over  the  secrets  [in]  the 
royal  residence,  Chancellor  of  the  King  of  Lower 
Egypt,  the  superintendent  of  the  seal,  Hor." 

[E.  io8.] 

Pl.  III.  a.  Basalt  statuette  of  Mut-sent  (cf.  Pl. 
XV) :  Be  lietep  seten  to  Osiris,  Lord  of  Abydos,  "  that 
he  may  give  offerings  and  an  honourable  life  in  the 
service  of  Ptah-seker  for  the  ka  of  Mut-sent  born  of 
Hetept."  [E.  45.] 

b.  Funerary  statuette  of  Nekht  (cf.  Pl.  XV) :  De 
hetep  seten  to  Osiris  for  the  ka  of  the  mer  ta  inelm 
"  Superintendent  of  the  North  Land  (i.e.  the  Delta), 
Nekht"     Basalt.  [E.  105.] 

Pl.  IV.  a.  Seven-cylinder  bead  (cf.  Pl.  XI)  : 
Cartouches  of  Usertsen  I,  Usertsen  III,  and 
Amenemhat  III.  [E.  282.] 

b.  Table  of  offerings  of  Pepa.  De  hetep  seten  to 
Osiris  for  offerings  for  the  ka  of  the  mer  ta  mehu, 
"Superintendent  of  the  North  Land  {i.e.  the  Delta), 
Pepa,  son  of  Sehetep-ab."     Limestone.       [E.  238.] 

Note. — Of  this  Pepa  no  other  monuments  appear 
to  be  known,  but  we  may  perhaps  identify  his  father 
Sehetep-ab  with  the  vter  ta  mehu  of  the  same  name 
whose  stele  is  in  the  Amherst  Collection  (Sharpe, 
E.  Ins.  ii,  pl.  85),  whose  scarab  is  in  the  Grant 
Collection  (Petrie,  Scarabs,  No.  432),  and  whose 
plaque-seal  is  preserved  in  the  British  Museum 
(No.  30554). 

c.  Stele  of  Sebek-dudu.  Invocation  to  visitors  to 
repeat  the  De  hetep  seten  formula  to  "  Osiris,  Lord  of 
Dedu,  the  Great  God,  Lord  of  Abydos,  and  to  the 
Great  and  Little  Cycle  of  Gods  within  the  Sacred 
Land,  that  they  should  give  offerings  of  all  good  and 
pure  things  which  the  heaven  gives,  the  earth  produces, 
and  which  are  brought  down  by  the  Nile  at  the 
monthly  and  half-monthly  festivals  and  all  the 
festivals  of  heaven,"  for  the  kas  of  (i)  the  mer  per 
/leseb  uda,  "  Steward  of  the  accounts  of  boats,"  Sebek- 
dudu-ren-senb,  bom  of  the  Lady  Meryt ;  (2)  the  tner 


per  ne  Jietepti  neter,  "  Steward  of  the  divine  offerings," 
Ren-ef-ankh-Amenemhat,  born  of  the  Lady  Meryt. 
Below,  the  same  prayer  is  asked  for  the  kas  of  (3)  the 
Qenbet  ne  u,  "  Surveyor  of  the  district,"  Mentu-hetep, 
born  of  the  Lady  Meryt,  and  of  (4)  the  mer  per, 
"steward,"  Min-hetep,  born  of  the  Lady  Mema. 
Limestone.  [E.  181.] 

Pl.  V.  Stele  of  the  great  tiartu '  of  the  (Royal) 
City,  Scbek-khu,  son  of  A-tau  (inscription  see  PL.  V). 
In  the  upper  half  of  the  stele  Sebek-khu  is  represented 
seated  on  a  low-ba:cked  chair,  before  him  is  a  table 
laden  with  offerings,  and  behind  it,  in  two  rows,  are 
seated  his  nurse,  the  superintendent  of  his  office,  and 
four  of  his  relations.  The  names  given  are :  upper 
row,  (i)  "  His  daughter  Sabu,  born  of .  .  ."  ;  (2)  "  His 
brother  Dedu,  born  of  Mert-atef-es  "  ;  (3)  "  The  super- 
intendent of  the  office,  Atef,  born  of  Shayt  "  ;  lower 
row,  (i)  "His  nurse,  Ren-ef-ankh,  born  of  Deda"  ; 
(2)  "Aubu,  born  of  Mert-atef-es";  (3)  "  Nebt-ant, 
born  of  Aubu." 

Above  this  scene  are  four  horizontal  lines  of 
hieroglyphs  giving  the  De  hetep  seten  formula  to 
Osiris  for  all  kinds  of  offerings  for  the  ka  of  "  the 
hereditary  mayor,  who  daily  speaks  that  which  is 
good  and  repeats  (only)  that  which  is  desired,  the 
Great  Jidrtu  of  the  (Royal)  City,  Sebek-khu,  whose 
good  name  is  Zaa,  born  of  A-tau." 

The  lower  half  of  the  stele  is  also  divided  into  two 
parts  ;  the  upper  part  is  inscribed  with  five  horizontal 
lines  of  hieroglyphs  ;  the  lower,  with  twelve  vertical 
lines. 

Upper  part: — (i)"His  Majesty  proceeded  down 
the  river  in  order  to  overthrow  the  Mentu-Sati 
(Asiatics ')  ;     His    Majesty    arrived    at    a    district,^ 

'  It  is  obvious  from  this  and  other  Xllth  dynasty  inscriptions 
that  uartu  aa  ne  net  was  a  mihtary  title,  but  its  precise  meaning 
is  not  clear.  Net  must  here  be  taken  as  the  city  par  excellence, 
i.e.  the  "  Royal "  city,  the  "  capital,"  cf.  the  title  mer  net  of  the 
vezirs  of  Egypt. 

*  C/;  the  Inscription  of  Aahmes  at  El  Kab  (Z.A  iii,  13  d,  1.  16). 

'  Hescp,  "  a  district "  ?  In  the  story  of  the  Sekhti  the  word  is 
often  used,  and  seems  there  to  mean  a  "  village." 


THE  INSCRIPTIONS. 


33 


Sekmem*  is  its  name.  (2)  His  Majesty  gave  an 
excellent  example  °  in  proceeding  to  the  palace  (lit. 
"  the  palace  of  Life,  Prosperity,  and  Health  ").  Then 
Sekmem  allied  itself  (?)  with  the  vile  Retenu  ;  I  was 
forming  the  rear-guard  of  the  army  when  the  dnkhii- 
officers  *  of  the  army  joined '  in  combat  with  the 
Aantti ;  (4)  I  caught  hold  of  an  Aamu  and  I  caused 
his  weapons  to  be  seized  by  two  dnk/m-oK\c&rs  of  the 
army.  I  did  not  turn  back'  from  fighting  (but)  I 
set  my  face  forwards  and  did  not  give  my  back  to  an 
Aamu ;  by  the  Life  of  Usertsen  (5)  I  speak  the 
truth  ! '  Then  he  gave  me  a  staff"  of  electrum  into 
my  hand  (together  with)  a  bow  "  and  a  dagger  ** 
worked  with  electrum  and  his  (other)  weapons. 

Lower  part : — (6)  The  hereditary  mayor,  firm  of 
sandal,"  content  with  entering  and  making  the  way 
of  him  who  makes  him  perfect."  (7)  The  lord  of  the 
two  lands  has  given  his  glory,  and  his  love  has 
heightened  his  place,  the  Great  udrttc  of  the  (Royal) 
City,  Zaa.  (8)  He  says :  I  made  for  myself  this 
splendid  tomb  and  established  its  seat  at  the  staircase 
of  (9)  the  Great  God,  lord  of  life  within  Abydos,  upon 
the  hill-side,  Neb(t)hetept  upon  the  hill-side,  mistress 
of  life,  smelling  of  incense'*  (10)  issuing  out  of  the 
...  as  divine  dew,  the  Great  udrtu  of  the  (Royal) 
City,  Zaa.  (11)  He  says  :  I  was  born  in  the  year  XXVII 
under  the  Majesty  of  the  King  of  Upper  and  Lower 
Egypt  Ntib-kau-Rd  (Amenemhat  H)  justified;  (12) 
and  when  the  Majesty  of  the  King  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Egypt,  Khd-kaii-Rd  (Usertsen  HI)  ascended 
the  throne  and  put  on  the  white  and  red  crowns  upon 
the  seat  of  Horus  of  the  living.  His  Majesty  caused 

*  This  place-name  has  not  been  found  elsewhere,  and  the 
reading  is  doubtful ;  it  ought  perhaps  to  be  read  Seketnkem. 

°  For  the  meaning  of  tep  nefer  see  Proc.  Soc.  Bibl.  Arch. 
Nov.  1891,  p.  8. 

^  This  seems  to  be  the  only  possible  reading  here,  cf.  Frazer's 
Scarabs,  pi.  i,  1.  6  ;  for  the  soldier  sign  in  the  next  line  cf. 
Golenischeff,  Epigraphische  Resultate,  &c.,  pi.  viii,  1.  8. 

'  Abekh. 

*  Read  nen  tesh. 

'  For  the  oath,  cf.  Blackden  and  Frazer,  Het-nub  Graffiti, 
No.  X. 

'"  Read  sethes  as  in  Golenischeff,  Epigraphische  Resultate, 
&c.,  pi.  xvi,  1.  12. 

'*  Read  ««/,  and  cf.  Steindorff,  Das  Grab  des  Mentuhetep, 
Taf.  iii,  and  p.  18. 

"  Read  meqsu,  and  cf.  Steindorff,  Das  Grab  des  Mentuhetep, 
Taf.  V.     My  friend  Spiegelberg  suggested  this  reading  to  me. 

"  Read  men  theb,  and  cf.  Golenischeff,  Epigraphische  Resul- 
tate, &c.,  pi.  iv,  1.  4. 

"  Cf  Golenischeff,  Epigraphische  Resultate,  Sec,  pi.  iv,  1.  5, 
and  stele  of  Antef,  son  of  Sent,  in  Brit.  Mus.  1.  4. 

"  Cf.  Sharpe,  Egyptian  Inscriptions  I,  pi.  18. 


that  I  should  be  made  to  work  in  fighting  after  him 
and  by  the  side  of  His  Majesty  with  seven  men  of 
the  palace.  I  was  ever  ready  at  his  side,  and  His 
Majesty  promoted  me  to  be  a  follower  of  the  ruler 
(15)  and  gave  me  sixty  men.  His  Majesty  (at 
another  time)  went  up  the  river  to  overthrow  (16)  the 
Antiu  of  Nubia  (and  I  accompanied  him) ;  I  caught 
hold  of  a  Negro  of  ...  at  the  side  of  my  town- 
(17)  Then  I  went  down  the  river  with  six  followers 
of  the  palace,  and  he  made  me  an  instructor  of  the 
followers  and  gave  me  one  hundred  men  as  a 
reward.*'  [E.  11.] 

Notes. — Sebek-khu  mentions  in  1.  11,  that  he  was 
born  in  the  27th  year  of  the  reign  of  Amenemhat  H  ; 
therefore,  on  the  accession  of  Usertsen  H  he  must  have 
been  five  years  old.  Usertsen  H  reigned  for  nineteen 
years  ;  "  therefore,  on  the  accession  of  Usertsen  HI, 
Sebek-khu  would  have  been  twenty-four  years  of  age, 
and  it  was  at  this  period  of  his  life  that  he  began  his 
military  career.  Unfortunately  we  have  no  means  of 
fixing  the  date  of  the  fighting  against  Sekmem  and 
the  Retenu,  nor  can  we  ascertain  from  the  stele  the 
precise  date  of  the  campaign  of  Usertsen  HI  against 
Nubia,  in  which  Sebek-khu  distinguished  himself 
Besides  this  Abydos  stele,  we  have  another  record  of 
Sebek-khu  in  an  inscription  on  one  of  the  rocks  at 
Semneh  {L.D.  ii,  1396).  This  is  dated  in  the  ninth 
year  of  Amenemhat  HI,  at  which  time  the  gallant 
soldier  must  have  been  about  seventy  years  of  age. 

The  history  of  Sebek-khu's  career  is  interesting  to 
the  .student  of  Egyptian  titles.  He  starts  life  as  one 
of  the  men  of  the  palace  {se  ne  khenu),  is  then  raised 
to  the  position  of  a  seshemti  ne  heq,  "  follower  of  the 
Ruler,"  with  a  command  of  sixty  men  {tep).  From 
this  rank  he  is  promoted  to  be  a  se-hez  seskemn, 
"  instructor  of  the  followers,"  and  given  one  hundred 
men  (tep),  and  when  the  stele  was  set  up  at  Abydos 
this  distinguished  officer  had  attained  the  rank  of 
udrtu  da  ne  net,  "  Great  itdrtu  of  the  (Royal)  City." 
Some  years  later  we  find  him  mentioned  in  the 
Semneh  inscription  as  udrt/t  ne  heq,  "udrtu  of  the 
Ruler." 

Pl.  VI.  a.  Stele  of  Amenemhat-nebuia.  In  the 
upper  register  Amenemhat  is  seated  before  a  table 
piled  up  with  offerings  ;  behind  him  are  (i)  his  mother 
Nefert  born  of  Ay,  and  (2)  his  wife  (?),  the  Lady 
Senb,  born  of  Ameny.  In  front  of  the  table  are  his 
two  brothers,  (3)  the  mer  meru,  "Superintendent  of 
the  canal  workers,"  Se-ankh  born  of  Nefert,  and  (4) 

"  For  the  vforA  feka,  cf.  Boulac  Papyri,  No.  18. 
"  See  Borchardt,  A.  Z.  xxxvii,  p.  92. 

F 


34 


EL  ARAbAH. 


Ren-ankh  ;  also  (5)  his  sister  Remt-ankh  and  two 
cooks  (6)  Ren-ef-senb  and  (7)  Usertesen.  At  the  top 
of  this  register  is  a  horizontal  line  of  hieroglyphs 
giving  the  De  hetep.  seten  formula  to  Osiris  Unnefer 
that  he  may  give  offerings  for  the  ka  of  the  vier  per 
ne  lietepu  neter,  "Steward  of  the  divine  offerings," 
Amenemhat-nebuia. 

In  the  lower  register  Amenemhat-nebuia"  inspects 
the  abundant  products  "  of  his  lands.  He  is  accom- 
panied by  "  his  brother  Se-Renenutet,  born  of  Mesyt." 
The  produce  is  being  brought  to  him  by  (i)  "his 
brother  Ptah-shedu,"  (2)  "his  brother  Ren-ef-senb, 
bom  of  Ay,"  (3)  the  aani  Neb-sunu,  (4)  "  his  brother 
Ren-senb,  (6)  the  herdsman  Amenemhat,"  who  leads 
an  aua-ox,  and  (7)  "his  brother,  Zefau-em-a-ptah," 
who  carries  a  gazelle  and  leads  another  by  a  string. 
Limestone.  [E.  295.] 

i.  Stele  of  Se-ankh  and  Nebui.  In  the  upper 
register  are  two  seated  figures,  one  of  the  mer  per  ne 
lietepu  neter,  "  Steward  of  the  divine  offerings,"  Nebui, 
born  of  Nefert,  the  other  of  "his  brother  the  mer 
gesu.  superintendent  of  the  domain  "  (?)  Se-ankh  born 
of  Nefert.  In  the  register  beneath  are  represented  : 
on  the  left,  Nebui's  father  Usertsen  born  of  Neb-ant  ; 
on  the  right  his  mother  Nefert.  Between  these  two 
figures  is  shown  a  standing  figure  of  "  his  brother," 
Se-Renenutet,  born  of  Mesyt.    Limestone.    [E.  295.] 

Note. — That  Nebui  is  the  same  person  as  Amen- 
emhat-nebuia of  the  preceding  stele  is  evident  not 
merely  from  the  fact  that  his  mother's  name  is 
Nefert,  but  his  brother  Se-Renenutet  "born  of 
Mesyt "  is  mentioned  on  both  monuments. 

c.  Sarcophagus  of  the  mett  ne  sa,  "  Regulator  of  the 
Sa-order"  Nekhta  (for  inscription  cf.  Pl.  VII).  The 
inscriptions  on  this  sarcophagus  are  very  badly  written, 
and  blunders  in  the  text  are  so  frequent  that  it  is 
doubtful  whether  the  sculptor  could  read  hieroglyphs. 
The  horizontal  line  upon  the  lid  gives  a  prayer  to 
Anubis  (spelt  Nu-pta),  that  on  the  west  side  is  also 
to  Anubis  (spelt  Nepa)  and  that  on  the  east  side  to 
Osiris.  The  inscriptions  on  the  ends  of  the  coffin  and 
in  the  vertical  lines  down  the  sides  give  the  speeches 
of  Osiris,  Ptah-seker,  Ra,  Tuamantef,  Kebh-sennuef, 
Hapi,  and  Mestha  (spelt  Mesem)  ;  also  of  Isis  and 
Nephthys.     Limestone.  [E.  252.] 

d.  Ushabti  figure  of  Nekhta.  The  hieratic  in- 
scription gives  the  name  of  the  owner  and  his  title 
meti  ne  sa,  "  Regulator  of  the  sa-order."     Limestone. 

[E.  252.] 
Pl.   VII.    Sarcophagus  of   Nekhta    (see    sttpra, 
PL.  VI). 


Pl.  VIII.  a.  Lintel  and  jambs  of  a  doorway  to 
the  tomb  of  the  rekhat'^'^  ne  het  neter,  "  washerman  (?) 
of  the  temple,"  Amenemhat-ren-ef-senb.  The  in- 
scriptions give  (i)  the  De  hetep  seten  formula  to 
Up-uat  that  he  may  give  provisions  for  the  ka  of 
Amenemhat-ren-ef-senb,  (2)  the  De  hetep  seten 
formula  to  Ptah-seker-osiris  that  he  may  give  per- 
kheru  offerings  for  the  ka  of  Amenemhat,  son  of  Hor- 
hetep  by  (the  Lady)  Er-de-es.  Below  the  inscription 
of  the  left  jamb  is  a  small  figure  of  Amenemhat's 
brother  Se-Hather  ar  de  hetep  seten  "  making  a  de 
hetep  seten!'     Limestone.  [E.  236.] 

b.  Octagonal  column  from  the  tomb  of  Ren-senb. 
Prayer  to  [Upuat,  Lord  of  Ta-]Zeser  that  he  may 
giwe.  per-khern  offerings  of  all  good  and  pure  things 
which  heaven  gives,  the  earth  produces  and  upon 
which  the  gods  live,  for  the  ka  of  the  Chancellor,  the 
Superintendent  of  the  domain,  Ren-senb,  born  of 
Henut,  made  of  Neb-atef     Limestone.        [E.  345.] 

Pl.  IX.  c.  Serpentine  statuette  with  roughly-cut 
inscription  giving  the  name  ...se-pa-ar.  (For  in- 
scription, see  Pl.  XV.)  [E.  189.] 

Pl.  X.  a.  Inscribed  Scarabs.  Centre  scarab, 
second  row  :  sesh  ur  nemer  khetem  SePtah,  "the  chief 
scribe  of  the  chancellor  Se-Ptah."  Centre  scarab, 
bottom  row :  Se  Ra  Sesha,  The  son  of  Ra 
Shesha. 

b.  Fragments  of  painted  wood  coffin.  (For  in- 
scriptions, see  Pl.  XI.)  The  vertical  lines  of  hiero- 
glyphs give  speeches  of  the  gods  and  goddesses, 
Hapi,  Nebt-tuat,  Neith,  Shenyt,  Hekt,  Nut  and 
Amset  for  offerings  of  delicacies,  sweets,  fine  bread, 
etc.  [E.  281.] 

Pl.  XI.  For  the  seven-cylinder  bead,  see  supra, 
Pl.  IV,  and  for  the  fragments  of  wood  coffins,  see 
supra,  Pl.  X. 

Pl.  XII.  Statuette  inscribed  roughly  down  the 
back  with  name  of  Ka-mes.  [E.  4L] 

Pl.  XII.  a.  Stele  of  the  adenu^^  ne  mer  khetem, 
"wakil  of  the  Chancellor"  Neteru-refu.  The  five 
horizontal  lines  above  the  seated  figure  of  Neteru-refu 
give  the  De  hetep  seten  formula  to  Osiris  and  to 
Upuat,  that  they  may  give  per-kheru  offerings,  the 
sweet  breath  of  life,  and  glorification,  power,  and 
justification  in  the  under-world,  also  fine  bread  and 
delicacies  and  all  good  and  pure  things  upon  which 
the  gods  live  in  the  good  festivals  of  heaven,  for  the 

'*  Mr.  Griffith  suggested  to  me  that  this  title  is  perhaps  the 
same  as  Rckhti. 

'"  The  scribe's  error  of  ader  for  aden  is  curious.  On  the 
Gizeh  stele  the  sign  ddcn  is  given  correctly. 


THE  INSCRIPTIONS. 


35 


ka  of  Neteru-refu.  Above  the  smaller  figure  offering 
to  Neteru-refu  are  four  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs 
giving  the  partly  obliterated  name  of  the  Khetetmi 
kher-d  ne  mer  khetem,  "  seal- bearer  under  the  authority 
of  the  Chancellor  "  Senb-ef-ankh  (?).     Limestone. 

[E.  330.] 
Note. — Another  stele   of  Neteru-refu,    found   by 
Mariette,  is  preserved  in  the  Gizeh  Museum.     It  is 
published  in  Mar.  Cai.  Abydos,gi^ 

b.  Stele  of  the  viet'i  ne  sa,  "  Regulator  of  the  Sa- 
order"  Senbu.  Upper  register:  On  the  left  is  a 
figure  of  Senbu  seated  before  a  table  of  offerings.  In 
front  are  three  vertical  lines  of  hieroglyphs  giving  the 
De  Jietep  seten  formula  to  Upuat  for  per-kheru 
offerings  for  Senbu's  ka.  On  the  right  is  a  kneel- 
ing figure  of  Senbu's  wife  and  in  front  of  her  a 
vertical  line  of  inscriptions  reading  "his  wife,  his 
beloved  one,  the  Lady  of  the  house  Set-sebek." 
Second  register :  On  the  left  two  kneeling  female 
figures  facing  one  another,  between  them  their  names, 
(i)  the  Lady  Ren-senb  and  (2)  the  Lady  Senbu-res. 
On  the  right  two  kneeling  female  figures  also  facing 
one  another,  (i)  "his  sister  of  his  mother  {i.e.  step- 
sister) Ren-ef-res  "  and  (2)  "  his  sister  of  his  mother 
{i.e.  step-sister)  Nekhta.  Third  row  :  On  the  left  two 
figures  kneeling,  (i)  the  khenti ''hdikar"  Ren-ef-senb, 
(2)  "his  wife  the  Lady  Deda"(?).  On  the  right  two 
figures  kneeling,  (i)  "his  sister  Set-Anhur"  and  (2) 
"his  mother  Hetep-na."  Fourth  register:  On  the 
left  two  kneeling  figures,  (i)  "her  son  Nef-ne-senbu," 
(2)  /lent  "  the  female  slave  Ren-es-res."     On  the  right 

again  two  kneeling  figures,  (i)  the  Kesti Se-ankha 

and  (2)  "  his  sister  Anhur-dedu."     Limestone. 

[E.  312.] 
Pl.  XIII.  a.  Stele  of  the  udrt7(  ne  hekt  khatit 
"  udrtu  of  the  Prince's  table  "  (?)  Kemsa.  The  three 
horizontal  lines  of  hieroglyphs  give  the  De  hetep  seten 
formula  to  Ptah,  Lord  of  Ankh-taui,  and  to  Osiris 
the  Great  God,  Lord  of  Abydos,  that  he  {sic)  may 
give  offerings  of  fine  bread  and  delicacies  for  the  ka 
of  Kemsa.  The  stele  is  dedicated  by  "his  brother 
who  makes  to  live  his  name"  the  sab  art  Nekhen 
"  doctor  and  judge  "  Nefer-hetep.    Limestone,  painted. 

[E.  347-] 
b.  Stele  of  An  (?).  Large  limestone  stele  showing 
An  (?)  and  his  wife  seated  before  a  table  loaded  with 
offerings,  and  beneath  them  two  rows  of  male  and 
female  relatives  carjying  lotus  flowers  in  their  hands. 
The  inscription  in  four  vertical  lines  at  the  top  of  the 
stele  gives  the  usual  prayer  to  Osiris  for  offerings, 
but  the  text  is  extremely  inaccurately  written.     The 


name  of  the  person  for  whom  the  stele  was  cut  is 
given  in  the  second  line  An.  His  brother's  name 
appears  to  be  Ankh-ren-ef-em-per-hetep  (?),  and 
the  mother  Se-anhur.  An's  father's  name  Ankh  is 
given  in  the  last  line  together  with  that  of  the  grand- 
father Ay.  [E.  211.] 

c.  Stele  of  the  udrtii  ne  hekt  kliaut,  "  udrtu  of  the 
prince's  table  "  (?)  Beba.  The  two  uppermost  hori- 
zontal lines  give  the  De  hetep  seten  formula  to  Osiris 
for  offerings  for  the  ka  of  Beba.  The  third  line 
gives  a  prayer  to  "  Hathor,  Lady  of  Per-Ka,  for  the 
ka  of  Beba's  wife,  the  royal  ornament  Nebt-ant." 
The  scene  beneath  shows  Beba  and  his  wife  seated 
on  a  double  chair,  with  members  of  his  family  and 
household  before  him  and  in  the  two  rows  beneath 
him.  The  names  of  these  persons  are:  (l)  "his  son 
Sebek-nekht,  (2  and  3)  the  weavers  (.')  Anhur  and 
Set-Ra(?).  Second  row:  (i)  Se-Hather-res,  (2)  Ra, 
(3)  "  his  brother  "  Khnemu,  (4) "  his  brother  "  Ameny, 
(5)  "his  brother"  Upuat,  (6)  Nefer-hetep,  (7)  Sebek- 
hetep.  Third  row  :  (i)  Nesh[emt]-dedu,  (2)  Deda, 
(3)  "the  nurse"  Ab-aa,   (4)  "her  son"  Amenu,  (5) 

"  her   daughter "    (?),   (6)   "  her  (.?)   daughter " 

Khnemu.     Limestone.  [E.  172.] 

Pl.  XV.  Back  of  triple  limestone  figure,  {i)  De 
hetep  seten  to  Osiris  for  the  ka  of  the  Lady  Nenna, 
justified,  by  the  son  of  her  son  who  made  to  live  her 
name,  the  meti  ne  sa,  "regulator  of  the  ja-order," 
Neshemet-dede.  (2)  De  hetep  seten  to  Osiris  for  the 
ka  of  her  daughter  Khred-neshemet-dede,  justified, 
by  the  son  of  the  brother  of  her  mother  who 
made  to  live  her  name,  the  jneti  ne  sa,  "  regulator  of 
the  sa-order,"  Neshemet-dede.  (3)  De  hetep  seten  to 
Osiris  for  the  ka  of  the  Osirian,  the  Lady  Hent, 
justified,  by  the  son  of  the  son  of  her  sister  of  her 
mother  who  made  to  live  her  name,  the  regulator 
of  the  sa-order,  Neshemet-dede.  Xlllth-XVIIth 
dynasty.  [E.  220.] 

Ushabti  figure  of  Anhur-mes  giving  the  early 
shauabti  text.  [E.  177.] 

Ushabti  figure  of  Ked-hetep  giving  the  early 
shauabti  text.  [E.  257.] 

Base  of  Ushabti  figure  of  the  High  Priest  of 
Anhur  Min-mes,  son  of  the  doctor  the  High  Priest  of 
Anhur,  Horus.     XlXth  dynasty.  [G.  lOO.] 

Pl.  XXII.  Stele  of  Ren-senb.  Ren-senb,  seated 
in  a  chair  and  clad  in  a  long  white  garment,  holds  a 
lotus  flower  to  his  nose  with  his  left  hand.  Before 
him  is  a  figure  of  "  his  brother  who  made  to  live  his 
name  Tufna."  pouring  a  libation  from  a  vase  over  an 
altar.     In  the  horizontal  line  above  we  read  the  name 

F  2 


S6 


EL  ARABAH. 


of  the  "  Good  God,  the  Lord  of  the  two  lands,  Ra- 
aa-kheper-Ka  (Thothmes  I)  giving  life  eternally." 
XVIIIth  dynasty.  [E.  193.] 

PL.  XXIII.  Stele  of  the  steward  Nub,  son  of  the 
steward  Zed-ast-auf-ankh.  In  the  upper  part  of  the 
stele  Nub  stands  before  a  large  table  of  offerings 
behind  which  is  represented  Osiris  with  I  sis.  Behind 
Nub  is  a  standing  figure  of  his  wife  Hert,  daughter  of 
Ankh-ef  by  (the  lady)  Ament.  The  eight  horizontal 
lines  give  the  De  lietep  seteti  formula  to  Osiris  and 
Anhur  that  they  may  give  all  that  which  is  upon 
their  altars  for  the  ka  of  the  steward  Nub.  Also 
in  11.  4-6  an  invocation  to  visitors  for  prayers, 
eta,  for  the  steward  of  Nub,  son  of  the  steward 
Zed-ast-auf-ankh  born  of  Nes-ta-urt.  XXIInd 
dynasty.  [E.  330.] 

PL.  XXIV.  Stele  of  Auf-det.  Auf-det  stands  in 
an  attitude  of  adoration  before  an  altar  and  a  standing 
figure  of  Ra-Horakhuti  the  great  god.  Above  Auf- 
det  is  his  name  with  that  of  "  his  mother  An-amen- 
as-nebt"     XXVth-XXVIth  dynasty.  [E.  11.] 

Pl.  XXV.  Inscriptions  on  alabaster  Canopic  jars 
of  Zet-anhur-auf-ankh  giving  the  speeches  of  Mesth, 
Hapy,  Tua-mut-ef  and  Kheb-senu-ef.     The  titles  of 


Zet-anhur-auf-ankh  are  Priest  of  Amen  and  rekh-seten 
maa,  "  true  royal  friend."  [E.  301.] 

Silver  strip.  De  lietep  seten  to  Osiris  for  per- 
kheru  ofierings  for  the  ka  of  the  "  royal  friend  Na- 
menkhet-Amen."  [E.  11.] 

Inscription  on  jar  :  nezem  ne  Aa-tu-na  "  Cassia  of 
Aa-tu-na."  [E.  294.] 

Among  the  scarabs  may  be  noted  E.  271  (i) 
Amenhetep  I,  E,  260  Amenemhat  III,  E.  259 
Thothmes  III,  E.  270  "The  Royal  Son  Tu-ry,"  Son 
of  Thothmes  I  (cf.  Rec.  de  Travaux,  xiii,  202). 

Pl.  XXVI.  Fragments  of  a  wooden  coffin 
elaborately  painted  with  representations  of  mirrors, 
necklaces,  collars,  etc.  Among  the  objects  repre- 
sented may  be  noted  a  maau  ne  uasevi,  "  mirror  of 
electrum "  ;  a  menqebyt  herset,  "  necklace  of  herset- 
beads  "  ;  several  specimens  of  tisekh-zo\iz.xs,,  one  with 
the  royal  hawk  ipak),  another  with  the  uraeus  (adrt), 
a  third  with  the  uraeus  and  vulture  combined  (nebti) 
and  a  fourth  with  the  vulture  {nernt).  On  the  names 
of  the  various  ornaments  represented,  see  Steindorfif, 
Grabfunde  des  M.  R.  in  den  K.  Miiseen  zn  Berlin  I. 
Das  Grab  des  Mentuhetep,  pp.  26-30,  and  cf.  New- 
berry, Beni  Hasan  II,  pl.  vii,  top  row.         [E.  234.] 


Note  by  Professor  Steindorff. 


Pl.  XXVI.  Fragments  of  a  wooden  coffin,  elabor- 
ately painted  with  religious  texts  and  representations 
of  various  dresses,  mirror,  necklaces,  collars,  etc.  The 
name  of  the  dead  is  not  preserved,  (i)  Fragments  of 
the  book  of  the  dead,  written  in  the  fine  cursive  of 
the  middle  empire.  (2)  Three  different  usech-coUars 
and  three  pendeloques  ;  their  names  are  noted  above  : 
usech  en  bdk,  "  necklace  of  hawk,"  tesec/i  en  adr{t), 
"  necklace  of  uraeus,"  useck  en  nebti,  "  necklace  of  the 
two  mistresses"  (the  uraeus  and  vulture  combined), 
etc.  (3)  Fragments  of  golden  (?)  vases  and  clothes. 
(4)  Fragments   of   the  book  of  the   dead   (see   i). 


(5)  Representations  of  different  loin-clothes,  ban- 
dages, etc. ;  their  names  (bsau,  msbau,  seshdu  en  ^jen) 
are  written  above.  (6)  Names  of  different  sticks, 
sceptres,  etc.,  which  were  represented  underneath. 
(7)  Different  usech-collars  (usech  en  zet,  usech  en 
usem,  "  collar  of  electrum  "),  pendeloques,  necklaces 
(mengebyt  herset,  "  necklace  of  herset-beads "),  a 
mirror  of  electrum  ;  the  names  are  written  above. 

The  coffin  belongs  to  the  Xllth  dynasty,  like  the 
similar  coffins  in  the  Berlin  Museum,  the  British 
Museum,  and  the  Museum  of  Gizeh. 


NOTES  ON   THE  GREEK  GRAFFITI. 


37 


CHAPTER  VI.— NOTES  ON  THE  GREEK  GRAFFITI :    PLATES  XXXVIII-XL. 

By  J.  Grafton  Milne,  M.A. 


The  Greek  graffiti  from  the  temple  of  Seti  I  at 
Abydos  have  been  copied  on  at  least  three  occasions 
before  Mr.  Garstang's  visit :  but  no  complete  collec- 
tion has  ever  been  published.  The  earliest  transcripts 
of  which  I  have  any  information  were  made  by 
H.  Brugsch,  and  are  among  his  papers  at  Gdttingen, 
as  I  learn  from  M.  Seymour  de  Ricci,  to  whom  I  am 
much  indebted  for  several  particulars  in  relation  to 
these  inscriptions.  He  has  further  told  me  that  the 
note-books  of  Theodule  Deveria,  the  second  scholar 
who  copied  the  Abydos  graffiti,  are  now  in  the  posses- 
sion of  M.  Frohner  of  Paris :  some  pages  of  them 
were  reproduced  by  photogravure  in  the  Corpus 
Inscriptiomcm  Semiticarum,  vol.  i,  plates  xvi  and 
xvii :  none,  however,  of  the  texts  included  in  the 
present  instalment  of  Mr.  Garstang's  copies  appear  on 
those  plates.  In  1884  and  i886  Professor  Sayce 
made  a  careful  study  of  the  inscriptions,  and  pub- 
lished a  selection  of  his  transcripts  in  the  Proceedings 
of  the  Society  of  Biblical  ArcJiaology,  vol.  x,  pp. 
377  ff. ;  to  these  copies,  which  were,  unfortunately, 
accompanied  by  very  few  facsimiles,  references  will 
be  given  as  necessary  in  the  following  list. 

[In  this  catalogue  I  have  assigned  dates  to  most 
of  the  graffiti.  There  are,  however,  such  scanty 
materials  for  classifying  the  Greek  graffiti  of  Egypt 
in  any  chronological  sequence,  that  these  dates  must 
be  regarded  as  purely  tentative.] 

A.  Chamber  of  Horus. 

1.  TaXarrjii  ArjiJ,r]Tpio<;.      3rd  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  381 :  he  quotes  another  graffito  by  two 
Galatians  in  the  same  chamber,  which  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  found  by  Mr.  Garstang,  and  connects 
them  with  the  force  of  Galatian  mercenaries  raised  by 
Ptolemy  IV  Philopator.) 

2.  AtJ/xo?  ap'xriyeTr]';.      2nd  cent.  B.C. 

3.  Auap^o<i  'HpajcXia.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

.(This  may  be  an  invocation  of  Herakles ;  or 
perhaps  'HpaKXeia  should  be  read.) 

4.  Aiovva-w;   \  KvjSovXov  \  'AXo./Sai'Sei'?  |  tjkco  \  tov 


[Eiv]^ovk{o)v   I    I  ...    I   TO    Trpo\aKV]'r]\fia. 

2nd  cent.  A.D. 

(It  is  perhaps  not  impossible  to  make  out  of  the 
jumble  of  letters  in  the  sixth  and  seventh  lines  re 
yey pd/x,/jiai,  {e)/iou  7r(aTpo?).  But  probably  other 
equally  possible  renderings  could  be  suggested.) 

5.  Aly\i,Tepo<;  |  KXa[v\Blov  \  rjKCO  ■  \  Mii/artXi;  ■  | 
'Afi/Movca  .  I  At'yi'7rTo[?]  |  'Ay  ■  rjTov,     ist  cent.  A.D. 

(The  first  and  last  two  lines  are  scarcely  in- 
telligible.) 

6.  (a)  AT]firjTplo<;  |  KaTTaprnvo?  |  Kal  ' Afifiwvia  rjKei 

I    rj  A7]/JI,7]TploV    ■    I   'PoBwV    EpfJ,[oV   I   Koi     liBlffTT)  ijKet .     I 

(b)  'HpuKXeiSr)';  ■  \  'ATro[[7)]]XKd)v{t}a.  (a)  2nd  cent.  B.C. 
(b)  1st  cent.  B.C. 

7.  K/3tTta[9]  I  NiKr}  I  <t>tX{(i)]T€pa  \  •  ava  ■  ev  1st 
cent.  A.D. 

8.  'lipaKXei&T)<;.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

9.  Ka?;pa?     TacrtlSo?     |  to     irpoo'KVvrifx.a 

....      1st  cent.  B.C. 

10.  'HX&€.y    I    ' AiToXKo\j>av7t^    I    I I 

Xipainy  |  iraTepa.     2nd  cent.  A.D. 

11.  UXovToyevT]';.     1st  cent.  B.C. 

12.  <3>tXa I  A7)fi7]TpLa  •  \  Tirjvwv   Vophiov    \ 

'AXe^avBpev^.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

13.  Xepawioov  \  ^kco  irpo?  'Zepa-m^v)  \  ■7j-aTep{a). 
1st  cent.  A.D. 

(Sayce,  p.  381,  reads  ^epuTricov  rjKco  XeppaTrilBi,] 
7raT€pl_i]  ;  but  what  he  takes  to  be  the  first  pin  Xeppatri 
seems  to  have  no  connection  with  the  graffito.) 

14.  noa-<6)t8({7r)7ro?.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

15.  L  ?  <j)a{pyfiov^l  e'  |  Nicov  \  Xop/i«r7ro[i;]  | 
BotiBTto?.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  381,  reads  Le  ^afioveav  'Kapp.iTr'n-ov 
Boca)Tio<;.  The  first  line,  however,  containing  the 
date,  seems  to  be  continued  downwards.) 

16.  (a)  AvaavBpo<;  \  rjKw.     1st  cent.  A.D. 

(b)  @vT]piaT7j\o<;  yjkw.     1st  cent.  A.D. 

(c)  Yi.o(TeiBwvio<;  \  ijKcc.     1st  cent.  A.D. 

(d)  Tii7]<;  r/Kco  I  fier   'AvTt\yova<;  |  fie^'  v{i)a)v  ( 
L    iB'  Mex^lp  If.     1st  cent.  B.C. 

(In  the  first  column  the  first  and  third  lines  seem' 


38 


EL  ARABAH. 


to  have  been  written   by  the  same  hand,  and   the 
second  to  have  been  intruded.) 

17.  NtKavloop  I  'ATroWftjIvK)?  tjko).    1st  cent.  A.D. 

18.  ['EreapJxo^  KvpTi\va2o<i.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

19.  le/xJ-oXlij?.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 

B.  Oiamber  of  Osiris. 

20.  'A/i/iJaJ}z'to?  ■^ai'peiv  \  irapk  tov  '%apaireiep[vo<;'\, 
I  ■)(aip€iv  irapci  rov  /3a<7tX|{e}&)9.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

21.  'ATTtXos    •7rpoo-evT^eTa[t]  |  rot?    {iv}    'A/9i;{8^} 

&€ot?  I  Iva  {ryiaiirn.      1st  cent.  A.D. 
'  <•> 

('ArrtXo?,  presumably  for  "ArraXo?,  is  the  likeliest 
reading  for  the  first  word  of  this  very  illiterate 
graffito.  lA^vTov  in  the  second  line  may  be  due  to 
the  vulgar  ek  "A^vBov  for  iv  'A/3uSy.) 

22.  'AfjL/uovio'i  ' A'ya^cuKXiou  \  ©»;y3at9  apKa^  Trj<; 
Sr)fid[[e]]iBo<;.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(0J7/S<u9  apKai  would  appear  to  be  meant  for 
^^apxot.) 

23.  ^ A^r)voBcopov  Kal  ' A^rjvoBdpov  \  Koi  ^apairiaSo<; 
Kai  Sedvoix;  Kal  AiSv[fj,ov]  \  ^Iprjvaiov  'AprefiiBoopov 
wSe  I  TO  irpocTKvinjfui  irapa  rot?  |  eV  'AySiiSw  S'eots  • 
^ Ahr]voBoi\po<;  rjKOS,      1st  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  383,  who  reads  at  the  end  of  the  second 
line  Kal  Aut\;)(vKov  KaX\.) 

24.  4>ai)<rro9  |  Yaiov  \  irpo'i  rov  \  Xipairiv.  1st 
cent  A.D. 

25.  To  '7rpo<;\Kvvi]fia  \  IIto\Xova:o?  |  Tlai't  •  tjkco. 
1st  cent  A.D. 

26.  To  irpoaKvvTjfia  \  Hai'w/co?  Bijca.  1st  cent. 
A.D. 

27.  Ewt/co?  f]KQ}.     1st  cent.  B.C. 

28.  (Cypriote)  see  Sayce,/'.  S.  B.  A.  vi,  p.  219, 
No.  xxiv. 

29.  K6ppafio<s.     1st  cent.  B.C. 
(Sayce,  p.  387,  who  reads  KoSpafiof.) 

30.  S7raX/ca9  TapoWov  |  ij/cm  '  |  'A/SXoufeX/ii? 
KoTvo?  I  ^K(o.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  387,  who  reads  Tapofiov ;  but  compare 
TapouXa?,  probably  meant  for  the  same  name,  in 
No.  37.  The  first  name  might  perhaps  be  read 
2tTdX*a9.) 

31.  'Ovaaa<!  \  ZoaXiov  Ila^to?.     4th  cent.  B.C. 

32.  "AptoTo?  I  Ko\vfj,^^TTj<;  I  \e.oe/i[.]o?.  ist  cent. 
B.C. 

33.  'Ao^fw.     1st  cent  B.C. 

34.  rdvgKo<;  \  [•Jo-evs  o-w&el?  |  Trpo?  tov  |  "Zapaviv. 
2nd  cent  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  382,  who  reads  TdwKo<!  'Aaaev<{.) 

35.  'HXSe  6  v\w<i  4»[ . ])8p);|f09  Kal  'Ap\<ytv{6]r]  km] 


AT)/j,riTp{^i)a  f]  &irya|T^/)  |  ^ Apurrovl\icr)  t)  fir)7\r)p  airTS)\v 
1st  cent  A.D. 

36.  Mato?  V\vK(i)\vo'i  TajOo-6119  j  tt/so?  tov  '%epa\Tnv^ 
1st  cent.  A.D. 

37.  iarvpo?  I  IIpajTO/iai^o?  |  TapovXa?  |  o-wSei/Te?  | 
Trpo?  Toi'  Sa/9a|7rti'.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  382.) 

38.  2(»T^pt%09  I  aevohiKov  I  CTw&etV.    2nd  cent.  B.C. 

39.  'Hp6(^tXo9  I  TTpo?  Toi'  I  "ZapaTTiv.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

40.  'AptcrT6Xao9  I  IlepB[{K)Ka{^)  |  'ApTe//.i'Sft)po9. 
2nd  cent.  B.C. 

41.  'AiJ,p,dBia-Ko[<;]  I  K\au«o  |  MaKeSoii'.  2nd  cent. 
B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  387,  who  reads  ^AfifidhicrKo<i  AavTo. 
KXavKo  is  probably  meant  for  TXavicov.) 

42.  (a)  NtVappj;o9.     3rd  cent.  B.C. 
(b)  ^ AiToWmvio'i.     2nd  cent  B.C. 

43.  'Hpa/cXetT09.     1st  cent.  B.C. 

44.  Ylavcravia(^<i)  'ApcarofiiBov  |  K.c^ypdTr}';  ■»5/t[a)]. 
2nd  cent  B.C. 

45.  To  TrpoalKvvTjfia  |  'Iojctt;?.     1st  cent.  A.D. 

46.  Ila/ic^tXo?.     2nd  cent  B.C. 

47.  MTjvoyevr]^  \  rjKw.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

C.  Chamber  of  /sis. 

48.  "I'TnraXo'; 'JL per piev<;'  |  A6tTiXo9 'AX7jTopo9  K|!mj9 
■^«:[&)]  ■  I  'AptcrTfTTTTO?  ijKa) '  |  AetVtXo?  Kp^?  ■)]kco  '  I 
%TpdT(ov  f)Ka.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(Line  4,  Sayce,  p.  387,  note.) 

49.  IleTaXo?  'A7a&o/icXeoD9  ®P??  Trapeyev^^ij  wpo^ 
TOV  'XapuTTiv  vovprjvla  \  ' Av8p6vi,KO<;  i]K(o.  2nd  cent. 
B.C. 

(Line  i,  Sayce,  p.  382,  who  reads  ■n-apeyeve^rj — 
vovfiTjvla.) 

50.  NiKavap TjKO) fj,e^"lipaKXe{t)a'i  A[.  .]pvy)(^iTiBo<; 
I  pey  v{l)())v.     2nd  cent.  B.C. 

(Sayce,  p.  387,  who  reads  [AJpvy^^tVtSo?  peavwv. 
M.  de  Ricci  suggested  the  correct  rendering  of  the 
last  word  here  and  in  16  (d). 


The  following  graffiti,  published  by  Professor 
Sayce,  do  not  seem  to  have  been  re-copied  by  Mr. 
Garstang. 

Chamber  of  Horus. 

p.  380.  Twy  VoSmtuiv  %oa^  KaWiaTpaTO';  [kuI] 
'Akuvvcov  ' AttoXXwvm';  rfK^ov  iv[^dSe]  Kal 
dXarrreKa  eXaj3ov  ev^dBe. 

p.  381.  "FiTov;  e  (pappov^i.  le  Xepavicov'Ap'xea'TpdTOV 
'Op^wcnevi  Trapeyeve^rj. 


NOTES  ON   THE  GREEK  GRAFFITI.                                                                      39 

Chamber  of  Osiris.  Note.—  In  the  foregoing  transcripts,  square  brackets 

p.  381.  E[v]/ci7;Xo?  'A.pTeiMha)pov  Zepjaux;  ^[«:to]  ue.  I  ]  indicate  a  lacuna,  round  brackets  (  )  the  resolu- 

p.  382.  Uiyprj<!  IIiypov<; ' AXiKapvaaeix;  aw^eh  -Trpo?  ^ion  of  an  abbreviation,  angular  brackets  <  )  letters 

TOP  lapa-mv.  omitted  in  the  original,  double  square  brackets  [[  ]] 

Chamber  of  Isis.  superfluous  letters  in  the  original,  braces  {   }  errors  in 

,  spelling.     Dots  inside  brackets  represent  the  number 

p.  381.  OiXo/cXt;?  Iepo/cX6ov?Tpot?^wo9  7rape7ei.€&7,i.  ^f    jitters    lost;     dots    outside    brackets    represent 

■n-poaKvvayv  TovZdpa{7nv)  eVt  Trj<;'A/3vBov  iHeo-ible  letters 

7ro\i,opicia<;  Lie  Havvl  icfj. 


^&' 


40 


EL  ARABAH. 


CHAPTER  VII.— APPENDICES. 


APPENDIX  A. 

Names  and  Titles  upon  the  Inscribed  Objects. 

[A  star  denotes  a  female.] 


PUtes. 

Tomb. 

Object. 

Chief  Name. 

Titles  and  Relationship,  etc. 

Middle 

vINGDO.M. 

I  (XV) 

E.  I08 

Scarab  ring 

Hor 

Chief  of  the  Secrets  in  the  Royal  Residence. 
Chancellor  of  the  King  of  Lower  Egypt. 

». 

Superintendent  of  the  Seal. 

Ill  (xv) 

45 

Statuette 

Mut-sent 

Mother:  Hetept* 

do. 

I  OS 

do. 

Nekht 

Superintendent  of  the  North  Land. 

IV 

238 

Table  of  offerings 

Pepa 

Superintendent  of  the  North  Land. 
Father:  Se-hetep-ab. 

-(V) 

II 

Stele 

Sebek-khu 

Good  name  :  Zaa. 

Great  Uartu,  etc.,  etc.     (See  Chap.  V. 

Father:  A-tau. 

Mother :  Mert-ef-es.* 

Brother:  Dedu. 

Daughter:  Sabu.* 

Daughter  of  Mert-ef-es  *  :  Aubu.* 

Daughter  of  Aubu  *  :  Nebt-Ant.* 

Nurse:  Ren-ef-ankh. 

Mother  of  Ren-ef-ankh  :  Dedu.* 

Superintendent  of  office  :  Atef. 

Father  of  Atef:  Shayt. 

Uartu-o?hcex :  Tept. 

181 

Stele 

Ren-ef-ankh 
Sebek-dudu 

Other  names : 

Steward  of  the  Accounts  of  Boats. 

Ren-senb,  son  of  Meryt.* 

Amenemhat,   son   of  Meryt  * ;    steward   of 

divine  offerings. 
Meryt,*  mother  of  above. 
Mentu-hetep,  son  of  Meryt*;    surveyor  of 

district. 
Min-hetep,  son  of  Mema  * ;  steward. 

the 
the 

APPENDICES. 


41 


Plates. 

Tomb. 

Object 

Chief  Name. 

Titles  and  Relationship,  etc. 

VI 

295 

Stele 

Amenemhat-nebuia 

Steward  of  the  divine  offerings. 
Mother:  Nefert.* 
Her  mother :  Ay.* 
(?)  Wife :  Senb.* 
Her  mother :  Ameny.* 

Brothers  :    Se-ankh,    superintendent    of    canal- 
workers. 

Ren-ankh. 

Ptah-shedu. 

Ren-ef-senb, 

Ren-senb. 

Zefau-em-a-ptah. 
Half-brother :  Se-Renenutet 
His  mother :  Mesyt.* 
Sister :  Remt-ankh.* 
Cooks :  Ren-ef-ankh. 

Usertesen. 
Aam:  Neb-sunu. 
Herdsman:  Amenemhat 

do. 

Stele 

(i)  Se-ankh 

(ii)  Nebui 
[Amenemhat  Nebuia] 

Superintendent  of  the  domain. 
Mother:  Nefert* 
Steward  of  the  divine  offerings. 
Father :  Usertesen. 
His  mother :  Neb-ant 
Mother :  Nefert* 
Brother:  Se-Renenutet 
His  mother :  Mesyt* 

VI  (vii) 

252 

Coffin  and  Ushabti 

Nekhta 

Regulator  of  the  Sa  Order. 

VIII 

236 

Door-frame 

Amenemhat-ren-ef-senb 

Washerman  (?)  in  the  temple. 
Father:  Hor-hetep. 
Mother:  Er-de-es.* 
Brother:  Se-Hather. 

345 

Octagonal  column 

Ren-senb 

Chancellor,  Superintendent  of  the  Domain. 
Father:  Neb-atef. 
Mother:  Hemut* 

IX 

189 

Statuette 

(?)  Se-pa-iri 

X 

313 

Scarab 

Se-Ptah 

Chief  Scribe  of  the  Chancellor. 

Xlllth- 

XVIIth  Dy] 

>IASTY. 

XII 

41 

Statuette 

Ka-mes 

330 

Stele 

Neteru-refu 

Wakilofthe  Chancellor. 

Senb-ef-ankh ;  Seal  bearer  under  authority  of  the 
Chancellor. 

312 

Stele 

Senbu 

Regulator  of  the  Sa  order. 
Wife:  Set-Sebek.* 
Ladies  :  Ren-senb.* 
Senbu-res.* 
Step-sisters :  Ren-ef-res.* 

Nekhta.* 
Baker:  Ren-ef-senb. 
His  wife :  Deda.* 
Mother  of  Ren-senb  :  Hetep-na.* 
Daughter  of  Ren-senb  :  Set-anhui.* 
Kesti  officer :  Se-ankh. 
His  sister :  Anhur-dedu.* 
Slave  :  Ren-es-res.* 
Her  son  :  Nef-ne-senbu. 

42 


EL  ARAbAH. 


Phtes.  Tonb. 


Object. 


Chief  Name. 


Titles  and  Relationship,  etc. 


XIII 


No  PL 
XV 


347 
an 

172 


172 
220 


177 

257 

XlXth  Dynasty. 
—         G.  100 

No  PL  — 

New  Kingdom. 
XX  E.  294 


XXI 
XXII 

XXIII 


158 

236 

42 
233 
193 

330 


Stele 
Stele 

Stele 


Statuette  (base) 
Group  figures 


Kemsa 
An 

Beba 


Her-ab 
Nenna  * 


Nenna.* 
I 


Hent.» 


Khred-neshemet-dede.  • 
Neshmet-dede  [who  dedicated  it]. 


Shabti 
do. 


Ushabti 


Sarcophagus 


Jug  of  Cassia 

Heart-scarab 
Vase 

Vases 

Heart-scarabs 

Stele 

Stele 


Anhur-mes 
Ked-hetep 


Min-mes 


Khnumy 


Aatuna 

Apu-sher 
Meht-n-usekht 

Se-Ast 

Arfu  and  Anren 

Ren-senb 

Nub 


Uartu  of  the  Prince's  table. 

Brother  :  Nefer-hetep  ;  Doctor  and  Judge. 

Grandfather  :  Ay. 

Father :  Ankh. 

Mother :  Se-anhur.* 

Brother :  Ankh-ren-ef-em-per-hetep  (?). 

Uartu  of  the  Prince's  table  (?). 

Wife  :  Nebt-ant.* 

Son  :  Sebek-nekht. 

Weavers  (?) :  Anhur. 

Set-ra  (?). 

Se-hather-res. 
Brothers  :  Khnemu. 
Ameny. 
Up-uaL 
Nefer-hetep. 
Sebek-hetep. 
Nesh[emt]dedu. 
Nurse :  Ab-aa.* 
Her  son  :  Amenu. 
(?)  do.        Knemu. 

Mother:  Ta-sep.* 

Son  of  her  son :  Neshemet-dede ;  Regulator  of 
the  Sa  order. 

Daughter :  Khred-neshemet-dede.* 

Son  of  her  brother  of  her  mother :  Neshemet- 
dede  ;  Regulator  of  the  Sa  order. 

Sister:  Hent.* 

Son  of  the  son  of  her  sister  of  her  mother  : 
Neshemet-dede. 

[JVbfe. — "Her"  refers  in  each  case  to  the 
previously  named :  "  of  her  mother  "  is  apparently 
the  equivalent  of  "  by  the  same  mother."] 


High  Priest  of  Anhur. 
Fatiier  :  Horus ;  Doctor. 


Uab  Priest  of  Isis. 

Brother:  Tufna. 

Steward. 

Father :  Zed-ast-auf-ankh  ;  Steward. 

Mother :  Nes-ta-urt* 

Wife:  Hert.* 

Her  father :  Ankh-ef. 

Her  mother :  Anient.* 


APPENDICES. 

43 

Plates. 

Tomb. 

Object. 

Chief  Name. 

Titles  and  Relationship,  etc. 

XXIV 

II 

Stele 

Auf-det 

An-amen-as-neb. 

XXV 

II 

Silver  strip 

Na-menkhet-Amen 

Deb-priest  of  Thebes  ;  friend  of  the  King. 

— 

301 

Canopies 

(Zed)-Anhur-auf-Ankh 

Priest  of  Amen  ;  True  Royal  Friend. 

— 

270 

Scarab 

Tury 

[Prince.] 

No  PI. 

E.  301  (2) 

Fragment  of  Stone 

.  .  .  Ankh 

Son  of  a  Priest  of  Amen.: 

— 

— 

— 

Amen-em-apt 

Priest. 

— 

255 

Piece  of  Wood 

Userken 

The  Chief  General. 

— 

121 

Alabaster  Jar 

Ta-usrt 

— 

173 

Frame  end  of  coffin 

Nehemes-bast 

— 

Cartonage 

Nes-qa-shut'i 

ddei-ipnest  of  Anubis. 

Father  :    Khnemt  -  anhur  -  auf  -  ankh ;   Mayor 

of 

Thinis. 
Mother:  Thu-peq-pen.* 

— 

37 

Fragment  from  Tomb 

Ymat-ab 

Superintendent  of  the  domain. 

— 

— 

Ay 

Royal  Wife. 

— 

— 

— 

Antef 

Royal  Ornament. 

— 

— 

— 

Up-uat-hetep 

Superintendent  of  the  domain. 

— 

— 

— 

N  eshemet-hetep-tha 

Lady  of  house. 

XIV 

396 

Ushabti 

Bak-en-khensu 

Divine  father  of  Amen. 

No  PI. 



— 

Nest-mart-ra 

— 

— 

— 

Hor 

— 

— 

— 

Thent-Ast 

-^ 

— 



Zed-Khensu-auf-ankh 

— 

— 

— 

Hent-taui 

— 

— 

— 

Zed-mut 

— 

— 

— 

Khensu-nes-Amen 

XIV 

136 

— 

Ankhi-es-ast 

Lady  of  house  :  Chantress  of  Amen. 

No  PL 



__ 

Auf 

Divine  father  of  Amen. 

— 

— 

— 

Ta-bak-en-khensu 



— 

— 

Amen-mes 

Chief  divine  father  of  Amen. 

— 

— 

— 

Hent-taui-neb 



— 

— 

Sheshen 

Chantress  of  Amen. 

— 

— 

— 

Ast-en-kheb 

— 

— 

— 

Zed-ne-khensu 

— 

269 

— 

Hor-pen-ast 

— 

— 

— 

Hor-mes 

— 

259 

— 

Nesi-pa-Hor 

n- 

— 

Nesi-Hor 

^ 



— 

Ra 

Chantress  of  Amen. 



— 

- — * 

Sa-Amen 

h 


G  2 


44 


EL  ARABAH. 


APPENDIX    B. 


Grouping  of  the  Tomb  Deposits. 

[Indexed  in  numerical  order  of  tombs. '\ 


Tomb  E.  1.    Ivory  handle,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  lo ;  scarabs, 
Pl.  XXV  and  p.  i6;  also  glazed  dog,  pottery  figure, 
green  glazed  ball  beads,  two  alabaster  vessels,  and  a     E, 
kohl  pot  of  blue  marble. 

E.  3.    Ivory  box,  Pls.  IV,  XI,  and  p.  5  ;   burial  group, 

Pl.  X  and  pp.  8,  25  ;  scarab,  Pl.  X;  ivory  carving,  E, 
Pl.  XIV ;  mirror,  Pl.  XVI. 

E  5.  Ivory  wand,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10 ;  doll,  Pl.  XVII  and  E, 
p.  13 ;  pottery,  Pl.  XXIX ;  also  glazed  beads  and  E. 
amethyst. 

E.  10.    Plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.   10 ;   bronze  imple- 
ments, Pu  XVI  and  p.  12;  tomb  group,  Pl.  XVII      E. 
and  p.  12  ;  plan  of  tomb,  Pl.  XXXV  and  p.  21. 

E.  1 1.  Stele  of  Sebek-khu,  Pls.  IV,  V,  and  pp.  6,  32,  33 ;     E. 
stele  of  Auf-det  and  another,  Pl.  XXIV  and  pp.  16,      E. 
36 ;  canopic  jars,  Pls.  XXIV,  XXV,  and  p.  16 ;  in- 
scription  of  Na-menkhet-Amen,    Pl.   XXV   and   pp, 
16,  36  ;  plan  of  tomb,  Pl.  XXXV  and  p.  21.  E. 

E.  20.  Scarab,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8  ;  glazed  dish  and  ball  beads, 

Pl.  XII  and  pp.  9,  30 ;  mirror  and  tweezers,  Pl.  XVI  E. 
and  p.  10;  also  small  alabaster  vessel,  fragments  of  E. 
ivory  inlay  and  ivory  pin.  E. 

K  30.  Burial  deposit,  Pl.  I  and  pp.  4,  25  ;   mirrors,  Pl. 

XVI.  E. 

E.  39.  Fragment  of  inscribed  stone,  p.  43 ;  plan  of  tomb,  E. 
Pl.  XXXV  and  p.  21.  E. 

E.  40-45.  Plan  of  tombs,  Pl.  XXXII,  p.  20. 

E.  41.  Figure  of  Ka-mes,  Pl.  XII  and  pp.  9,  34. 

E.  4?.  Sa  ornament,  Pl.  XVI  and  pp.  12,  15;  vulture  in      E. 
limestone  and  vases  of  Se-Ast,  Pl.  XXII  and  p.   15  ; 
alabaster  canopic  heads,  Pl.  XXIV  and  p.  16. 

E,  45.  Tomb  group,*PL.  I  and  pp.  5,  25  ;  and  statuettes  of 

Mut-sent,  Pls.  Ill,  XV,  and  pp.  5,  32 ;  mirror,  Pl.  E. 
XVI. 

E.  60.  Ivory  wand ;  tweezers,  Pl.  XIV  ;  green  glazed  ball     E. 
beads,  plain  and  ribbed ;   beads  of  garnet ;   two  ala- 
baster vessels.  E. 

E.  100.  Plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10  ;  four  small  vessels 

of  alabaster  and  two  of  blue  marble,  with  kohl  stick ;  E. 
pottery,  Pl.  XXIX  (Liverpool). 

£.  100  (2).  Burial,  p.  26. 

G.  100.  Ushabti  figure  of  Min-mes,  Pl.  iXIV  and  pp,  11,     E. 


35 ;    bronze    fitting,    Pl.    XVI ;    plan   of  tomb,    Pl. 

XXXIII  and  p.  21. 
102.  Scarabs,  Pl.  X ;  group  of  pottery,  Pl.  XXVII  and 

p.  18 ;  two  vessels  of  alabaster  and  two  of  serpentine 

(Liverpool). 
105.  Tomb  group  and  statuette  of  Nekht,  Pl.  II  and 

pp.  5,  32;  mirror,  Pl.  XVL 

107.  Hathor  figure,  Pl.  IX  and  p.  7. 

108.  Tomb  group  of  Hor,  Pl.  I  and  p.  4  ;  and  statuette, 
Pl.  Ill  and  p.  5,  scarab  ring,  Pl.  XV  and  p.  32,  and 
mirror,  Pl.  XVI. 

no.  Pottery  jar,  Pl.  XXVII  and  p.  18;  small  glazed 

beads. 
112.  Canopic  jars,  Pls.  XXIV,  XXV,  and  p.  16. 
114.  Scarab,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8;  one  vessel  of  alabaster, 

and  a  kohl  pot  of  blue  marble ;  disc  beads  of  black 

and  green  glaze. 

121.  Alabaster  jar,  Pl.  XVIII  and  p.  13;  three  small 
vessels  of  alabaster. 

122.  Glazed  vessel,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8. 

123.  Scarab,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8  ;  vessel  of  alabaster. 

124.  Blue  glazed  kohl  vessel  with  lotus  decoration,  Pl. 
X  and  p.  8. 

131.  Scarab,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8. 

136.  Ushabti  figure,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  43. 

143.  Toilet  implement,  Pl.  XVI  and  p.  12 ;  tomb 
group,  Pl.  XVIII  and  p.  13  ;  pottery,  Pl.  XX  and 
p.  19. 

145.  Copper  mirror,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10;  head  and 
body  of  doll,  tweezers,  tall  alabaster  vessel,  hone,  beads 
of  blue  and  green  glaze,  disc  and  ball,  with  some  tube- 
beads  of  the  same  (Blackburn). 

148.  Vari-coloured  beads   in  patterns,   Pl.  XXII  and 

P-  IS- 

155.  Bronze  razors,  Pl.  XVI;   tomb   group  with  fish 

carved  in  limestone,  Pl.  XXI  and  p.  15. 

156.  Bronze  dagger,  Pls.  XIV,  XVI,  and  pp.  10,  it; 
pottery  group,  Pl.  XXVII  and  p.  i8. 

158.  Plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10 ;  tomb  group, 
heart  scarab  of  Apu-sher,  Pls.  XXI,  XXII,  and  p.  15. 
Group  of  pottery,  Pl.  XXIX  and  p.  18. 

166  (2).  Mirror,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10;  a  kohl  vessel  of 


APPENDICES. 


45 


E. 
E. 

E. 

E. 

E. 

E. 

E. 
E. 

E. 
E. 

E. 
E. 

E. 

E. 
E. 
E. 

E. 
E. 

E. 

E. 


E. 
E. 


E. 
E. 

E. 
E. 
E. 


alabaster,  and  one  of  serpentine  with  lid  ;  pottery  of 
polished  red  foreign  ware  with  handle ;  two  scarabs ; 
ivory  lid  of  kohl  vessel  with  iron  pin,  p.  30. 
167.  Wooden  doll,  Pl.  XVII  and  p.  13 ;  bronze  razor; 
base  of  blue  glazed  jar. 

172.  Stele  of  Beba,  coloured,  Pl.  XIII  and  pp.  10,  35  ; 
figure  of  Her-ab  (base),  p.  10;  ivory  carving,  Pl.  XIV 
and  p.  10  j  plan  of  Mastaba,  Pl.  XXXI  and  p.  20. 

173.  Wooden  birds  and  imitation  cofRn,  dolls,  and  beads; 
plan  of  tomb,  Pl.  XXXVI  and  p.  22. 

176.  Bronze  razor,  etc.,  Pl.  XVI ;  group  of  pottery, 
Pl.  XXVIII  and  p.  18. 

177.  Ushabti  figure  of  Anhur-mes,  Pls.  XIV,  XV,  and 

P-  35- 

178.  Burial  deposit  and  tomb  group,  Pl.  XIX  and  p.  14 ; 
sketch  plan,  Pl.  XX  and  p.  27. 

179.  Green  glazed  kohl  vessel ;  scarab,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8. 
181.  Stele  of  Sebek-dudu  and  Ren-ef-Ankh,  Pl.  IV  and 

pp.  6,  32. 

184.  Bronze  knives,  Pl.  XVI. 

187.  Ivory  bracelet,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10;  pot  and  ala- 
baster, Pl.  XXIX. 

189.  Figure  of se-pa-ar,  Pl.  IX  and  pp.  8,  34. 

193.  Scarab  of  Shesha,  Pl.  X  and  pp.  8,  34;  stele  of 
Ren-senb,  Pl.  XXXII  and  pp.  16,  36;  scarab  of 
Amenhetep  II  and  another ;  wooden  kohl  vessel,  ape 
supporting ;  blue  glazed  lid  of  vessel. 

210.  Scarabs,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8;  plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV 
and  p.  80;  alabaster  vessels,  Pl.  XVIII  and  p.  r3. 

211.  Stele  of  An  (?),  coloured,  Pl.  XIII  and  pp.  9,  35. 

212.  Plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10. 

220.  Triple  figure  of  Neshemet-dede,  Pl.  XV  and  pp. 

")  35  ;  jug.  Pl.  XVII  and  p.  13;  other  pottery  with 

black  line  patterns. 
225.  Bronze  implements,  Pl.  XVI  and  p.  12. 
230.  Scarab,  Pl.  X ;  bronze  knife,  Pl.  XVI ;  alabaster 

vessel  and  glazed  beads  ;  burial,  p.  26. 

233.  Tomb  group,  Pl.  XXI ;  heart  scarabs,  Pl.  XXII 
and  p.  15. 

234.  Fragments  of  wood  coffin  in  colours,  Pl.  XXVI 
and  pp.  17,  36;  obsidian  kohl  pot  with  gold-mounted 
haematite  stick,  p.  31 ;  two  alabaster  vessels. 

235.  Dish  with  incised  pattern,  Pl.  XII  and  p.  18. 

236.  Door  frame  of  Amenemhat-ren-ef-senb,  Pl.  VIII 
and  pp.  6,  34,  39 ;  scarabs  and  alabaster  vessels,  Pl. 
X  and  p.  8. 

236  (2).  Vessels  of  Meht-en-Usekht,  Pl.  XXI  and  p.  15. 

237.  Dish  of  blue  marble,  Pl.  IX  and  p.  7  ;  alabaster 
vessels,  palette  of  serpentine,  beads  of  glaze. 

238.  Table  of  offerings  of  Pepa,  Pl.  IV  and  pp.  6,  32. 
243.  Bronze  dagger,  Pl.  XVI  and  p.  11. 

251.  Bear  and  cub,  Pl.  IV  and  p.  6;  ivory  carving, 
Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10;  mirror,  Pl.  XVI;  vessels  of  blue 
marble  and  alabaster. 

252.  Sarcophagus  and  ushabti  of  Nekhta,  Pls.  VI,  VII, 
and  pp.  7,  34;  ivory  bracelet,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10. 


E.  254.  Ivory  handle,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10. 

E.  255.  Bronze  razor,  Pl.  XVI ;   tomb  group,  Pl.  XVU 

and  p.  12  ;  group  of  pottery,  Pl.  XXVII  and  p,  19. 
E.  256.  Heart  scarabs,  Pl.  XXII;  wax  figure;  three  ala- 
baster vessels. 
E.  257.  Scarab,  Pl.  X;  ushabti  figure  of  Ked-hetep,  Pls, 

XIV,  XV,  and  p.  35. 
E.  258.  Group  of  scarabs,  Pl.  XXV. 
E.  259.    Two  scarabs,  Pl.  XXV;   group  of  pottery,  Pl. 

XXVIII. 
E.  260.  Ivory  hand,  Pl.  XIV,  p,   10;   mirror,  Pl.  XVI; 

scarab,  Pl.  XXV. 
E.  261.  Sandstone    figure,   coloured,  Pl,  XIII  and  p.  9  ; 

blue  glazed  bottle  and  beads. 
E.  262.  Mirror,  Pl.  XVI. 

E.  266.  Limestone  kohl  vessel,  Pl.  XXIX  (Ashmolean). 
E.  268.   Bronze  implements,  Pl.  XVI  and  p.  10;  group  of 

pottery,  Pls.  XVII,  XX,  and  pp.  14,  18. 
E.  269.  Pottery  dish,  Pl.  XXVIII  and  p.   18 ;   alabaster 

vessel. 
E.  270.  Tweezers,  Pl.  XVI;    scarab  of  Tury,  Pl.   XXV 

and  p.  36. 
E.  271.  Scarabs,  Pls.  X,  XXV,  and  pp,  8,  36;  beads  of 

glaze  and  amethyst. 
E.  273.  Plan  of  tomb,  Pl.  XXXV  and  p.  21. 
E.  274.  Plan  of  tomb,  Pl.  XXXVI  and  p.  22. 
E.  276.  Tomb  group,  scarabs,  etc.,  Pl.  XXI  and  p.  15. 
E.  279.  Bronze  kohl  stick,  Pl.  XVI;  tall  vessel  of  alabaster 

on  pedestal  (Ashmolean). 
E.  281.  Blue  marble  vessel,  Pl.  IX  and  p.  7 ;  fragments  of 

early  painted  wood  coffin,  Pls.  X,  XI,  and  pp.  8,  34 ; 

mirror,  Pl.  XVI. 
E.  282.  Seven-cylinder  bead,  and  alabaster  cup,  Pls.  IV, 

XI,  and  pp.  5,  32 ;  plaster  face,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10 ; 

blue  marble  kohl  vessel ;  tall  alabaster  vessel ;  beads 

of  green  glaze,  globular  and  tube-like. 
E.  288.  Group  of  pottery,  Pl.  XXIX  and  p.  18. 
E.  291.  Pottery   heads   and   double   pot,  Pl.   XXIII   and 

p.  16. 
E.  294.  Bronze  razors,  Pl.  XVI ;  tomb  group  and  burial, 

Pls.    XVIII,   XX,   and   pp.    13,    26;    inscription  of 

Aatuna,  Pl.  XXV  and  p.  36. 
E.    295.    Steles    of   Amenemhat-nebuia,   of   Se-ankh   and 

Nebuia,  Pl.  VI  and  pp.  6,  33,  34. 
E.  296.  Ushabti   figure   of  Bak-en-khensu,    Pl.  XIV  and 

PP-  iS>  43  j  table  of  offerings,  Pl.  XXII  and  p.  15. 
E.  299.  Head  of  statue,  Pl.  XXIII  and  p.   16;  group  of 

pottery,  Pl.  XXIX  and  p.  18. 
E.  300.  Scarabs,  Pl.  X  and  p.  8 ;  sandstone  figures,  Pl. 

XIII  and  p.  9 ;  ivory  pin,  Pl.  XIV. 
E.  301.  Canopic  jars  of  Anhur-auf-ankh,  Pls.  XXIII,  XXV, 

and  pp.  16,  36 ;  tomb  door,  Pl.  XXV;  plan  of  tomb, 
.    Pl.  XXXIV  and  p.  21, 
E.  303.  Figure  of  Horus,  glazed,  Pl.  IV  and  p.  6 ;  vase  of 

serpentine,  glazed  beads,  scarab  of  garnet. 
E.  310.  Pottery  dish,  Pl.  XXVII  and  p.  i8. 


46 


EL  ARAbAH. 


E.  311.  Pottery,  Pl.  XXVII  and  p.  18. 

E.  31a    Stele  of  Senbu,  Pl.  XII  and  pp.  9,  35  ;  pottery 

doll  (1^),  Pl.  XVII  and  p.  13. 
E.  313.  Scarab  of  Se  Ptah,  Pl.  X  and  p.  34. 
E.  319.  Pottery  tables,  Pu  XXVII. 
E.  320.  Bronze  dagger,  Pl.  XVI  and  p.  1 1 ;  bronze  imple. 

ment,  Pl.  XVII  and  p.  13. 


PP-  9.  35;   stele  of 


E.  330.  Stele  of  Refu,  Pl.  XII  and 

Nub,  Pl.  XXIII  and  pp.  16,  36. 
E.  343.  Three  scarabs,  Pl.  XXV  and  p.  16. 
E.  345.  Octagonal  column  of  Ren-senb,  Pl.  VIII  and  pp. 

7,  34;  figure,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  34. 
E.  347.  Stele  of  Kemsa,  coloured,  Pl.  XIII  and  pp.  9,  35. 
E.  356.  Ivory  castanets,  etc.,  Pl.  XIV  and  p.  10. 


APPENDIX  C. 
Location  of  Objects  Described  in  the  Report. 


Bruxelles  :  Mus&s  Royaux. 
Cairo :  The  Museum. 
Cambridge :  Fitzwilliam  Museum. 
Chicago :  University  Museum. 
De^bury  :  The  Museum. 


Liverpool :  City  Museum. 

Manchester  :  The  Owens  College. 

Oxford  :  The  Ashmolean  Museum. 

Philadelphia  :  University  Museum. 

South  Kensington  :  Science  and  Art  Museum. 


Plate          I 

108  :  Philadelphia. 

30  :  Oxford. 

45  :  Brussels. 

99 

III 

105  :  Oxford. 

45  and  108  as  above. 

»» 

IV 

3  ;  303  :  Oxford. 

282  ;  238  :  Philadelphia. 

II  :  Manchester. 

181 :  Cambridge. 

l» 

VI 

295  :  Cambridge. 

252  :  Brussels. 

J> 

VIII 

236 :  Philadelphia. 

345  :  Cambridge. 

n 

IX 

107  :  Oxford. 

281 :  Oxford. 

237  :  Cairo. 

189  :  Philadelphia. 

ft 

X 

3—3:  Oxford. 

122  ;  124  :  Philadelphia. 

281 :  Cambridge. 

Scarabs:     313,     South 
Kensington.          193, 
Philadelphia. 

>J 

XII 

Dish  :  Cairo. 

20  Philadelphia. 

330 :  Manchester. 

312  :  Chicago. 

» 

XIII 

261  ;   300  ;   347  :   Phila- 
delphia. 

211  :  Manchester. 

172  :  Chicago. 

It 

XIV 

356:  Cairo, 

156  (Dagger),  and  166, 
145,   Mirrors :    Phila- 
delphia. 

1) 

XVI 

243:  Cairo. 

320  :  Chicago. 

Rest  with  groups. 

J) 

XVII 

10;  270:  Oxford. 

255  ;    167  ;    3"  ;    5  : 
Philadelphia. 

320 :  South  Kensington. 

» 

XVIII 

294 :  Manchester. 

121  :  Philadelphia. 

143  ;  268  :  Oxford. 

ft 

XIX 

178:  Oxford. 

ft 

XXI 

158 :  Cambridge. 

155  ;  233;  226;  Phila- 
delphia. 

236  :  Chicago. 

»> 

XXII 

42 ;    256,    193  :    Phila- 
delphia. 

296  :  Cambridge. 

f> 

XXIII 

299:  Manchester. 

301,  Stones :  South  Ken- 
sington.   Jars :  British 
Museum. 

330 :  Manc}jester. 

f9 

XXIV 

II  :  Cambridge. 

42  :  Philadelphia. 

112:  Dewsbury. 

» 

XXV 

270:  Chicago. 

XXVI  234:     Philadel- 
phia. 

f9 

XXVII 

102 :  Ashmolean. 

156 :  Miinich. 

„  XXVIII 

259  :  Munich. 

255  ;  176:  Philadelphia. 

» 

XXIX 

158;  288:  Cambridge. 

100:    Ring   Stand   and 

Edward's  I..ibrary,  Univ. 

New  Type. 

Coll.,  W.C. 

(    47     ) 


INDEX. 

[Including  Personal  Names.] 


Aamu    .... 

Aatuna 

Ab-aa,  p.  n. 

.Abdu  (Abydos) 
„    necropolis  of 
,,     temenos  of  . 

Acacia-gum 

Alabaster,  vessels  of 


,,        use  of 

Ambiguous  conclusions 

Amen-em-apt,  p.  n. 

Amenemhat  II. 

Amenemhat  (2),  p.  n. 

Amenerahat-nebuia,  p. 

Amenemhat-ren-ef-senb 

Amenhetep  I.  . 
II.. 
III. 

Amen-nies,  p.  n. 

Ament,  p.  n.    . 

Amenu,  p.  n.    . 

Ameny  (2),  p.  n 

Amethyst,  beads  of 
„  scarab  of 
„         use  of  . 

Amherst,  Collection 

Amulet,  Sa- 

An,  p.  N.     . 

An-amen-as-neb,  p.  n 

Anhur,  p.  N.     . 

Anhur-dedu,  p.  n.  . 

Anhur-mes,  p.  n.    . 

Ankh,  p.  N.      .      . 

Ankh-ef,  p.  n.  . 

Ankhi'-es-ast,  P.  N. 

Ankh-ren-ef-em-per-hetep 

Ankhu-officers  . 

Anren,  p.  n.     . 

Antef,  p.  n. 

Antiu  of  Nubia 


PAGE 

•      •      •     33 

24,  27,  36,  42 
35,  42 
I,  10 
I 
2 

•  15 
4-8,  10,  12-16, 

25.  27 
.     28 

•  3 


N. 


•  43 

•  33 
34,41 

6,  33,  41 

8,  34,  41 

16,  36 

12,  14 

o,  16,  36 

•  43 
36,42 
35,42 

33,  35,  41,  42 

•  4,5 

•  25 
.     28 

•  32 
12,  IS 

4,  35,  42 
36,  43 
35»42 
35,41 
35,42 
35,  42,  43 
36,  42 

•  43 

N.     .       42 

33 
42 
43 
33 


PAGE 

Ants,  white,  destruction  by  .  .  25 
Ape,  representation  of      .      .      .       5 

„     supporting  kohl  pot       .      12,15 

Apu-sher,  p.  n 15,  42 

Arabah i 

Arch,  tomb  door 16 

„     use  of  the 22 

Architecture  of  the  tombs       .      .     20 

Arfu,  p.  N 42 

Asia  Minor,  pottery  from.      .      .      18 

Ast-en-kheb,  p.  n 43 

Atau,  p.  N 32,40 

Atef,  p.  N 32,  40 

Aubu,  p.  N 32,  40 

Auf,  p.  N 43 

Auf-det,  p.  N 16,  36,  43 

Ay  (3),  P.  N.     .      .   33,  34,  35,  41,  42 


Brugsch 
Burial  customs. 


PAGE 

•      •     37 

10,  24-27 


Bak-en-khensu,  p.  n.    . 
Balls,  glazed  in  two  colours 
Basalt,  use  of  . 
Bead-work,  patterns    . 
Bear  and  cub,  figure  of     . 
Bearers,  representation  of 

Beba,  p.  n 

Bes,  representation  of. 
Bird-pendants,  gold  and  silver 
Black  pottery  ware 

„     line  decoration  . 
Blue  marble,  vessels  of  6,  7 

„        „       use  of     . 
Bone,  handle  of     .      .      . 

„     spatula  .... 
Bottle,  glazed  .... 

„      in  form  of  figure    . 
Boundary  stones,  ancient. 
Bracelets,  gold 
Breccia,  vessel  of  .      .      . 
British  Museum     .    4,  5,  8 
Bronze  age,  Cyprus 
Bronze  objects,  group  of  . 


15,  43 
13,  IS 
.     28 

•     ^5 

6 


o,  35,  42 

5,  27 

4 

18 

19 

:5,25 
28 


o, 


4,  2 


15 

26 

9 
14 

2 

4 
29 
7,  32 
19 

10 


Cairo  (Museum)     .      .      .      8,  10,  25 

Canopic  jars 16 

Camelian,  beads  of     .      .4,  5,  25,  26 
„        pendants  of      .      .       5,  17 

„         use  of 29 

Carving,  ancient  stones  for  prac- 
tice in 16 

Castanets,  ivory 10 

Causeway  in  temenos.  .  .  -23 
Changes  of  forms  illustrated  .  .  3 
Charm-case,  electrum  ....  4 
Chiselling  of  hieroglyphs  .  .  .16 
Colours,  uses  of  .  9,  13,  15,  17,  26 
Columns  for  tombs  .  ...  22 
Cowry  shells,  jewels  ....  4 
Cylinders,  bead  of  seven  ...  5 
„         kohl  vessels  of  wooden 

13,  14,  15 
Cylindrical  beads,  long     .      .      .20 


Cyprus . 


Daggers,  bronze 
Dating,  principles  of 

„  „     appUcation 

Dead,  Book  of  the 
Deda,  p.  n.       .      . 
Dedu,  p.  N.  (2) 
Deveria,  Thi^odule 
Disc,  of  gold    . 
Dishes  of  blue  marble 
Dishes,  glazed. 

„     pottery       . 
Dog,  figure  of .      . 
Doll-figures 
Dome-tombs    . 
Door-frame,  limestone 
Double  pot 


of 


18,  19,  20 


35 


II,  13 

•  3 

•  17 

•  15 
,  40,  41 

32,  40 

•  37 

•  5 
7,  10 

4,  IS,  24 
18 
26 

13 

22 

7 
16 


48 


INDEX. 


FAOB 

E^gypt  Exploration  Fund  ...       a 
Electrum,  jewels  of    .  4,  S,  17,  25,  36 

„       use  of 29 

Enkomi iQi  ^^ 

Er-de-es,  p.  n 34.  4^ 

Error  of  inscribing      ....       7 

False-doors,  architectural       .      .     ao 
Felspar,  fish  pendants       ...       4 

Figure,  glazed 15 

Figures,  group  of  .      .     .      .  5,  9,  n 
„      ushabti     .      .      .      6,  11,  15 
Fish,  jewel  pendants   ....       4 
„    representation  of      .     .     .     15 
Forms,    archaeological ;    changes, 
resemblances     and    associa- 
tions    3 

„      reintroduction  of  old  .     12,  14 
„      merging  of,  continuity  of .     17 

Frog,  model  of 14 

Frohner 23,  37 

Garnet,  beads  of    .     .     .     .  4,  5,  26 

„      scarabs  of 4,  6 

„      use  of 29 

Gazelle-head,  pottery  ....12 
„  -figure,  bronze  .  .  .  .  13 
„  representation  of  .  .  .34 
Gizeh  Museum  (Cairo)  .  8,  10,  35 
Glass,  dark  green  .  .  .  .  14,  30 
Glazed  ball  beads    4,  5,  6,  13,  15,  26, 

30 
Glaze,  blue    4,  6,  8,  9,  13,  14,  15,  26, 

27 
„    green    .     4,  5,  8,  9,  15,  25,  26 

Gold-foil II 

Gold,  objects  of    .     .4,  5,  17,  25,  26 

Gold,  use  of 30 

Graffiti,  Greek 23,37 

Granite,  threshold  stone  .     .     .23 

Greek  influences 14 

„     blands 18 

Haematite,  use  of 30 

Handles,  small 13 

Hathor  figure 7 

Hatshepsut 12, 15 

Hawks,  crowned,  gold  and  silver  .       4 

Head  of  statue. 16 

Heads,  pottery 16 

Heart-scarabs 15 

Hemut,  P.  N 34,  41 

Hent,  p.  N 35.42 

Hent-taui,  p.  n 43 

Hent-taui-neb,  p.  n 43 

Her-ab,  p.  N 10, 42 


PAOE 

"  Herset "  (camelian) .  ...  17 
Hert,  p.  N 36.  42 

Hetep-na  p.  N 35.41 

Hetept,  p.  N 32, 40 

Hide,  sewn ;  vessels  of  ...  14 
Hieratic  inscriptions  .  .  8,11,27 
Hieroglyphic  signs  represented  5,  6, 15 

Hone 27 

Hor  (2),  P.  N.  .      .      .      4,  35,  40.  42 

Hor-hetept,  p.  N 34,  41 

Hor-mes,  p.  N 43 

Hor-pen-ast,  p.  N 43 

Horus,  glazed  figure  of     .      .      .       6 

„      cella  of 23 

Hu,  excavations  at  .  .  .  .  3,  4 
Hyksos  period  ....      2,  18,  24 

Implements,  bronze,  of  doubtful  use  1 2 
Incised  decoration .  .  .  .  17,18 
Influences,  foreign,  in  Egypt  14,  17,  18 

Inlay 5-  ",  '7 

Intermediate    period  (Xlllth-XVIIth 

dynasty)  2,  3,  8,  17,  29 

„       (Vlth-XIth)    24 

Iron,  incipient  use  of  .      .      .      .30 

Isis,  cella  of 23 

„     representation  of .      .      .      .     36 

Italy,  pottery  from 18 

Ivory  objects  5,  10,  11,  12,  13,  14,  26 
Ivory  objects,  group  of      .      .      .     10 

Ivory,  use  of 30 

Ivory  box,  carved  .      ...       5,26 
„       „     decorated    ....     14 

Jasper,  scarab  of  ...  .  8,  30 
Jewels 4,  5,  24 

Ka,  possible  representation  of      .       5 

Ka-mes,  p.  n 9,  34,  41 

Ka  statue,  recess  for    .      .      .      .     21 

Ked-hetep,  p.  N 35,  42 

Kemsa,  p.  n 9,  35,  42 

Khensu-nes-Amen,  p.  n.   .      .     .     43 

Khnemu,  P.  N 35,  42 

Khnemt-anhur-auf-ankh,  p.  N.       .     43 

Khnumy,  p.  n n,  42 

Khred-neshemet-dede,  p.  n.    .     35,  42 

Knemu,  p.  n 42 

K6m-es-Sultan 23 

Lapis  lazuli,  scarab  ring  .  .  4,  30 
Leathern  vessels  imitated  .      .     13,  19 

Libyan  plateau i 

Limestone,  use  of 30 

Lion,  figure  of 26 


PAGE 

Lotus,  pattern  of   .5,  9,  11,  14,  24,  26 

Lotus,  model  of 10 

Louvre,  the 14 

Mace,  his  explorations      ,      .  2,  3,  14 

Mahasna  (El) 10 

Manetho 2 

"Mankhet" 17 

Mariette  .  .  .  .  2,  22,  23,  35 
Mastabas  .  .  .  .  4,  9,  10,  20,  21 
Mediim,  mastabas  of  .  .  .  .  20 
Meht-en-usekht,  P.  N.  .      .      .     15,  42 

Mama,  p.  n 32,  40 

Mentu-hetep,  p.  n.  .  .  .  6,  32,  40 
Mentuhetep,  Das  grab  des  ;.  .  17 
Mentu-Sati  (Asiatics)  ....     32 

Mer-tef-es,  p.  N 32,  40 

Meryt,  p.  n.  (2)  .  .  .  .  32, 40 
Mesyt,  p.  n.  (2)  .  .  .  .  34,  41 
Min-hetep,  p.  N.  .  .  .  6, 32,  40 
Min-mes,  p.  N. .      .      .    11,21,35,42 

Mirror-handles 10 

Mirrors 5 

Mixed  deposits 3 

Monkeys,  design  of  ...  .  7 
Mourning  figures,  represented      .  7,  9 

Mud  beads 26 

Mut-sent,  p.  n,  .  .  5,  25,  32,  40 
Mycenaean  period 19 

Na-menkhet-Amen,  p.  n.   .    16,  36,  43 

Names  in  dating 22 

Neb-ant,  p.  n 41 

Neb-atef,  p.  n 34,  41 

Nebt-ant,  p.  N. .      .    32,  35,  40,  41,  42 

Neb-sunu,  p.  n 34,  41 

Nebui,  p.  N 6,  34,  41 

Nefer-hetep,  p.  N.  .  .  .  .35, 42 
Nefert  (2),  p.  n.  .  .  .  33,  34,  41 
Nef-ne-senbu,  p.  n.       ...    35,  41 

Negro,  mention  of 33 

Negroid  features    .      .      .     .      .     14 

Nehemes-Bast,  p.  n 43 

Nekht,  p.  N 5,  32,  40 

Nekhta  (2),  p.  N.    .      .      7,  34,  35,  41 

Nenna,  p.  N 35,  42 

Nest-ta-urt,  p.  N 36,  42 

Nes-qa-shuti,  p.  n 43 

Neshemet  deda,  p.  N.  .  .  11,35,42 
Neshemet-hetep-tha,  p.  n.  .      .      .     43 

Nesi-Hor,  p.  n 43 

Nesi-pa-Hor,  p.  n 43 

Nest-mart-ra,  p.  n 43 

Neteru-Refu,  p.  n.  .  .  .  34,  35,  41 
Netted  rope,  imitated  .      .      .      .     19 


INDEX. 


49 


PAGE 

Nile,  effect  of  flood  waters      .      .     23 

,,     anciently 32 

Nub,  p.  N 9,  i6,  36,  42 

Obsidian,  kohl  pot  of .  .  .  .  31 
Osiris  .  .  I,  5,  23,  32,  34,  35,  36 
Ox  (aua) 34 


Palette,  for  grinding  paint,  &c 

Palm-branch,  pattern  . 

Pan-graves  (Hyksos  period) 

Pathway  on  desert,  ancient 

Pectoral,  gold  shell 

„        limestone  vulture 

Pedestal,  four  legged   . 

Pepa,  p.  N 

Petrie,  results  quoted  . 

Phcenician,  the  term    . 

Plaster  faces    .      .      3,  10, 

Platforms  in  temenos  . 

Plinth,  stele  with    . 

Plunderers ....      4, 
„         abode  of   . 

Polish,  original,  preservation 

Portico,  with  columns. 

Positions  of  burials 

Pottery,  unusual    . 

„       groups  and  types 
,,       change  in  character 
,,       black  (incised)    . 
„       dark  brown  (thin) 
„       polished  red  . 

Practice,  ancient  stones  for 

Ptah-sbedu,  p.  n.   . 

Ptolemy  IV 

Pyramidal  roof  of  tombs   . 


8,25,26 

17 
18 
21 
4 
IS 
13 

•  32,  40 
.     19,  20 

•  •      17 
15,  24,  26 

•  •     23 
.      .     16 

15.   2I>   25 

22 

of     .         II 

•  21,   23 

•  25-27 

•  •        13 

•  •  17 
.  18 
.        18 

■  19 
20,  27 
.        16 

34,  41 

•      37 

22 


of 


Ra,  P.  N 35,  43 

Rameses  II 23 

Rattle,  pottery 12 

Recess  of  mud  for  burial  .  .  11,  26 
Reed-neck  to  vessels  .  .  .  .  19 
Refu,  P.  N.     (See  Neteru-refti)       9,  3t 

Relief,  designs  in 7 

Remt-ankh,  p.  n 34,  41 

Ren-ankh,  p.  n 34,  41 

Ren-ef-ankh  (3),  p.  n.  .  .  6,  32,  40 
Ren-ef-senb  (2),  p.  n.  .      .     34,  35,  41 

Ren-ef-res,  p.  n 35,  41 

Ren-es-res,  p.  n 35,  41 

Ren-senb  (2),  p.  n.^    i6,  34,  35,  40, 

•41,  42 
Retenu,  mention  of     ....     33 

Ricci,  de 37 

Roman  use  of  tomb  ...  .22 
Roofing  of  tombs 22 


PAGE 

Rosette,,  design  of,  in  bead  work  .  1 5 
Royal  name  on  scarab  .  .  .16 
Royal  tombs,  situation      ...       2 

Sa-amulet 12,  15 

Sabu,  p.  N 32,  40 

Sand,  effect  of  drifting      ...       2 

„     average  accumulation  of    .     22 

Sandstone,  use  of 31 

Sarcophagi  of  limestone     6,  14,  21,  26 

Sayce 23,  37 

Scarabs,  inscribed  .      .      4,  12,  14,  15 

„        how  worn       ....      27 

Scissor-like  implement      .      .     12,  14 

Se-amen,  p.  n 43 

Se-anhur,  p.  n 42 

Se-ankh,  p.  n.  .      .      .      3,  33,  34,  41 

Se-ast,  p.  N 15,  42 

Sebek-dedu,  p.  n.  .      .      .       6,  32,  42 

Sebek-hetep,  p.  n.  .      .     •.      .     35,  42 

Sebek-khu,  p.  n.     .      .      .       6,  16,  40 

„         historical  stele  of .      .     32 

Sebek-nekht,  p.  n 35,  42 

Se-Hather,  p.  n 34.  41 

Se-Hather-res,  p.  n.     .      .      .     35,  42 

Se-hetep-ab,  p.  n 32,  40 

Sekmem,  district  of  .  .  .  .  33 
Semneh,  inscription  at      •      •      •     33 

Senb,  p.  N 33,  41 

Senb-ref-ankh,  p.  n 41 

Senbu,  p.  n 9,  35,  41 

Senbu-res,  p.  n 35,  42 

. . .   -se-pa-ir,  p.  n 41 

Se-Ptah,  p.  N 34,  41 

Se-Renenutet,  p.  n.  .  .  6,  34,  41 
Serpentine,  use  of       ....31 

Set-anhur,  p.  n 35,  41 

Set-Ra,  p.  N 35,  42 

Set-sebek,  p.  n 35,  41 

Sety,  Temple  of     .      .      .      i,  23,  37 

Shayt,  p.  N 32,  40 

Sheikhs'  tombs 22 

Shesha,  scarab  of  .      .      .      .  2,  8,  34 

Sheshen,  p.  n 43 

Shunet-ez-Zebib,  fortress  .  .  .  i 
Silver,  jewels  of     .      .      .      4,16,25 

„      use  of 31 

Skin  vessels,  imitated  .  .  .  .  20 
Spain,  pottery  from  .  .  .  .  18 
Spiral  pattern  on  beads     .      .      .20 

Staff 27 

Staff-head,  glazed 26 

Starched  garment  • 8 

Statue,  head  of 16 

Statuettes,  inscribed  5,  8,  9,  10,  11,  24 
„         uninscribed       .      .      •  4,  9 


Steles  .  ,  .  .  6,  9,  10,  16,  32-36 
Stucco,  use  of  .      .      ,10,  24,  26,  27 

Studio,  ancient 16 

Squares  as  guides  in  drawing .  1 6,  2 1 
Survival  of  forms  .  .  .  .  3,17 
Syrian  influence  ...  14,  18,  20 
Swivel  lids  of  ivory      .      ,      .     13,  15 

Ta-baken-khensu,  p.  n.  .  .  .43 
Table  of  Kings  at  Abydos  .  .  2 
Tables  of  offerings      .      .       6,  15,  35 

Ta-sep,  p.  N 40,  42 

Ta-usert,  p.  n 43 

Temenos  of  Abydos    .      .      .       2,23 

Tept,  p.  N 40 

Terra-cotta  figures,  &c.     .      .      14,  3 1 

Thent-ast,  p.  n 43 

Thothmes  1 16,  36 

Thothmes  III.  .  12,  13,  14,  i6,  27,  36 
Thu-peq-pen,  p.  n.      .      .      .      .     43 

Tombs,  type  of 20 

„      destruction  of       ...     22 

Tuf-na,  p.  N 35,  42 

Tury,  Prince    .      .      .      .     16,  36,  43 

Up-uat 34,  35,  42 

Up-uat-hetep,  p.  n 43 

Uraeus,  representation  of.  .  .  5 
Usertesen  1 5 

„        HI 6,  33 

Usertesen  (3),  p.  n.      .      .      .     34,  41 

Userken,  p.  n 43 

Ushabti  figures,  early  .      .      .       7,11 

Vases,  glazed 15 

Vaulted  roof 21 

Vulture,  representation  of      .      .     15 

Weights,  two 26 

Wicker  work,  imitated       .     19,  24,  27 

Wood  cofiin,  inscribed      ...       8 

„       painted  ....     17 

„      cylinders  or  tubes  .     13,  14,  15 

„      dish 14 

„      figures 13 

Ymat-ab 43 

Zaa  (Sebek-khu),  p.  n.  .  .  32,  40 
Zed-ast-auf-ankh,  p.  n.  .  .  36,  42 
Zed-anhur-auf-ankh,  p.  n.  16,  36,  43 
Zed-Khensu-auf-ankh,  p.  n.     .      .      43 

Zed-mut,  p.  n 43 

Zed-ne-khensu,  p.  n 43 

Zefau-em-a-Ptah,  p.  n.       .      .     34,  41 

H 


LONDON  : 

PRINTED    BY   WILT.IAM    CLOWES   AND   SONS,    LIMITED, 
STAMFORD  STRBET   AND  CHARING  CROSS. 


1.800 


ABYDOS.       PLAN    OF    SITE    E. 
SITUATION   OF  TOMBS   MENTIONED  IN   THE  REPORT. 


0        0 


2SS 


173 

CD   j^ 

on 


0    liLl       Dn'" 

2870  0  °  1^*1     "     I  Dl68 


c      ™ 


m 


r. 


108 


a 


135 


Q 

187 


257  ,76 

[q        I  256Q  166 

255 


0  _!J    D 


_  180  U 

D     D 


rrm 


1302 


toQ 


nTirT 


B^"     0 


D 

Q45 


aj     D 


281       mm 

rl  282 


285 

m 


230 
280  [-g 


il 


arTri? 


D 


I        281     1 2 


A   FEW   PIT-TOMBS  j^i^  '-'    |" 


E  3 

OH 


1 

E  30  ip^i 


12'  []  52 

laa  D 


a 


m 


cdI]  in] 


181 

D 


J 


□  aoo 

C                          242 

29og                    Q 

PIT-TOMBS 

241 

uii 

rnTOD 

SIO 

SI 

m 


asi 

ID 


imPn 


123 

U  61 


PIT-TOMBS 


100 

D 


D 

61 


50 

D 


PIT-TOMBS 


0  170 

cm 


261-2 

m 


"="ir^cS 


a  5 

m 

237 

281  U 

D 


m 


LED 

313 


It 

312 

D 

Me 

Q      a 


m 


D 


D 


P 


UJ  y^y    286    IHD 

282  ^'  n 

m  [JJJL  356 

Q'89 

r  5  -,- 

PIT-TOMBS,  MOSTLY   UNSAFE 


m 


[^of  completely  excavated  here] 


XT 


To  <fce  Royal  Tombs  of  the  1st  Dyn. 


D 


r^  \ 


GREAT  NATURAL  VALLEY 


ABYDOS.         STATUETTES    FROM    TOMBS    OF    XII.— XIII.    DYNASTY. 


'■i  mt^':"^-^' 


'<p*3il'-l^^ 


'^  '-:. 


1  :  2.         DOUBLE    FIGURE 


AND    STATUETTE 


MUT-SENT.  E  45. 


2:5.     STATUETTE  OF  NEKHT  AND  TOMB-GROUP.      E  105.       2  :  3.   UNINSCRIBED   FIGURE  OF  (P)   HOR.   E  108. 

<SEE     FRONTISPIECE.) 


AND  REN-EF-ANKH. 


E  181. 


f^^XI 


UB^^^^lMAil 


l^BZ:i^^^l'\':i.m-^.^AiMt^l 


n — 4. 


A. 


HMC^i^  [^'■^i^^^i^^m'^'Xui- 


u^j? 


■h 


^iTi:^ 


„J^  r^    lH  lL   ^  (fLy /— 


n 


0=-.--. 

c<JO 

m 


@     11 


I 


1:6.     STELE   OF  SE-ANKH  and   NEBUIA.       E  29{ 


SARCOPHAGUS  OF  NEKHTA. 


2:3.     STATUETTE  OF  NEKHTA.     E  252. 


1:9 


LIMESTONE    SARCOPHAGUS    OF    NEKHTA. 


VII. 


KEY  TO  ARRANGEMENT  OF  INSCRIPTIONS, 


SOUTH  END 


NORTH  END 


u:>«i2Trfri 


:f 


■S/ 


it 


\\ 


rrr 


J 


EAST  SIDE 


rsm-*^V['^Jbm^ 


^^2^1 1 


1 


ffi 


■j'r^l  *>L!^aj^^^i'rircM  ^^\l^S^^I^ 


f 


«/ 


// 


-!f 


ffl 

\\ 


frf*'^ 


u 


h: 


WEST  SIDE 


rn 


f 


L- 


// 


fr 


1 


rfi 


L_^ 


I 


LID 


\\ 


rH 


••• 

f 

IT 


tiMW 

tm 


i?f^sfi«iin»-i  #i' f  t -i^ir  'iiwmiZ(^\i7r  m\ 


:7. 


ABYDOS.         INSCRIBED    DOOR-FRAME    AND    COLUMN.         XII.— XIII.  DYNASTY. 


f 


n 

w 

^ 

f 

Wi 

^1 

'*.  1 

K'X: 

H 

K^' 

fe' 

■ 

\ 

r 

I 

i 

1 

'IVi 

1 

^i' 

1 

■<'l  J 

'^H 

' 

a 

■ 

K-i 

H 

vv' 

^H 

r»-. 

^1 

'v 

H 

\\^ 

^H 

* .  1 

^^H 

.■y;i 

.1 

^v. 

1 

1' '' 

'■ 

^v.,"-, 

^H 

% 

-1 

<^.u 

H 

?^A 

H 

>    J 

'•'  :^" 

^1 

(>'*>%' 

"^1 

C 

I'j' 

J 

1 

1' 

■ 

: 

II 

1 

j^ 

% 

■ 

[ 

"^r 

'i^ 

1 

'. . 

■ 

\       . 

H' 

I 

1^ 

^I^BmKk 

1:7.     DOOR-FRAME  FROM  TOMB  OF  AMENEMHAT-REN-EF-SENB.     E  236. 


1:7.  E  345. 


VESSELS    OF    BLUE    MARBLE,    BRONZE     FIGURE    AND    STATUETTE.         XII.-XIII.    DYNASTY. 


1  :  1.   BRONZE.    107.         BLUE   MARBLE.     28L 


1  :  1  (NEARLY). 

BLUE 

MARBLE   DISH. 

E  237. 

^^^1 

^^^^^^^^^Mm. 

H 

^^^^H 

^^^^^^pi) 

^^M 

^H^^H 

^^^l^K       ^^'-'' 

'^l^^^^^^l 

^^^^^^1 

^^^^^^^^^m 

^^^^1 

^^H 

^^^^B  k     .  J^ 

^^H 

1 

H 

1 

H| 

mm 

1 

^^^E^3 

^^HR^V 

I 

■ 

^^^^H ' 

^^^L^ 

f 

1  :  2 


1  :  5. 


FRAGMENTS  OF  EARLY   PAINTED  WOOD  COFFIN.         (see  plate  xi.) 


E  281. 


ABYDOS.       IVORY    BOX.  CYLINDER,  AND    WOOD    COFFIN. 


XI. 


I !  I     THE  IVORY  BOX  {Plate  IV).     E.3 


liiiiaM;M;Ifi¥| 


1:1     THE  SEVEN-CYLINDER  BEAD 
(Plate  IV)  E.282 


OPEN  SPACES  WHfTE  OR 

DESTHOYED 
OUTLINES  ARE  MOSTLY  RED 


liS        FRAGMENT  OF  EARLY  PAINTED  V*/OOD  COFFIN         E.281         (Plate  X) 


1  :4. 


DISH   OF  XllTH   DYNASTY 


2:5.         DISH   OF  INTERMEDIATE  PERIOD,   E  235.         1-3  f  41 

XllTH    DYN.   DISH   OF   BLUE  GLAZE,   E  20.  FIGURE  OF  INTERMEDIATE  PERIOD 


/'-r 


4*1     /-'■•     I 


r 

III  r  *;> 


<-' 


.•W!^,i^1fT.r^Vy^^ 


\ 


r( 


S^. 


r 


I* 


y-;.f, 


ftXPI   C"    f\c    wc--rcT>ii   r»rr-i 


tmmmMi^im 


ABYDOS.         FIGURES    AND    STELES.      XIII.-XVII.    DYNASTIES. 


XI 


2  :  5 


SANDSTONE  FIGURE-COLOUrId'"'-     ^  ^  '^        ^'^^^^'^^^^  ^'°"''^S.        E  300.     2  :  5.  COLOURED  STELE  OF  KEMSA.  E.  347. 


1  :5. 


COLOURED  STELE  OF  ANKH. 


E  211.  2:5.       COLOURED  STELE  OF  BEBA-SE-ANKH.       E  172. 


4.  ABYDOS.         GROUPS    OF    IVORY  AND    BRONZE    OBJECTS,  USHABTI     FIGURES,    &c.    XII.-XXII.    DYN.  XI 


1:4.  USHABTI  FIGURES,  &c.  XIV.  TO  XXII.  DYNS.     1:4.    PLASTER  FACES,  PROBABLY  MIDDLE  EMPIRE. 


2:3 


ABYDOS.       INSCRIPTIONS    ON    STATUETTES    AND    USHABTI    FIGURES. 


XV. 


U 
U 


TJ 


u 


I  'I 

/=»    O 

UETTE  OF  NEKHT 
'late  UI)    E.105 


(J 


"iSP 


n 


u 


tr 

14 


L 


2  :  3       STATUETTE    OF    MUT-SENT.    (Plate  III).      E.45  '— 


E.220 


^RAB-RINQ  OF  HOR 
{Plate  I)     E.108 


'AC/<: 


I 


ft 

H 


tT 


s 

f 


~i 


M 


2. 


I 

III 


2:3       BACK    OF    TRIPLE    LIMESTONE    FIGURE. 


HIERATIC  INSCRIPTION. 


TRANSCRIPTION. 


U 


ITA 


1 1 1  <=>  ^ 


^fft%,^<^  nr5 


£S 


Lr<1  ^«.i 


2z: 


2:3 


E.177 


'../'' IL 


EARLY  USHABTI   FIGURE  OF  ANHUR-MES.        2:3    EARLY  USHABTI   FIGURE  OF  KED-HETEP, 
(Plate  Xm 

I    I 


P.E 


BASE: 


-2i^T^- 


E.257 

(Plate  XIV). 


iTTE  OF  7SE-PA-IRI. 
Plate  IX)     E.189 


\  iiii         ^H         I 


m 


ttS.P. 


2:3 


FOOT  OF  USHABTI   FIGURE  OF  MIN-MES,  G.100 

HIGH  PRIEST  OF  ANHUR,  SON  OF  HOR.  XIXTH  dYN. 


i 


1:3 


ABYDOS,       BRONZE    MIRRORS,  DAGGERS,  &C.    XIIth-XVIIIth    DYNASTIES. 

INote :  the  sharp  edges  are  dotted']. 


XVI. 


Q100. 


E   255  AMCNHETEP  II 


E176 


3. 


ABYDOS.         GROUPS    FROM    TOMBS.      XVIIlTH    DYNASTY. 


XVI 


2  :  3.  GROUP   OF  WAND,  ALABASTERS,  &c.  E  10.  2  :  3.   BRONZE,  E  320.    JUG,  220.    WOOD  FIGURE,  167. 


2  :  3.  GROUP  OF  ALABASTER,  "  RATTLE,"  JUG,  &c. 


E  255.  2:3.  E  312. 

DOLL,  E  5  (XllTH).     DOLL  LEGS. 


ABYDOS.         BURIAL    GROUP    AND    POTTERY.       XVIIlTH    DYNASTY. 


XVII 


1:4.         UNDISTURBED  BURIAL.         E  294. 


1:4.  POTTERY  FROM  TOMB.  E  294. 


1:4.  ALABASTER  VESSELS.  E  210.  1  :  3. 


TOMB  GROUP. 


E  143. 


2  :  5.       ALABASTER  JAR.       E  121.     1  :  4. 


GROUP  OF  POTTERY. 


E  268. 


ABYDOS.         GROUPS    FROM    BURIALS   AND    TOMB,    E   178,    MID.   XVIIIth    DYNASTY. 


XIX. 


TERRACOTTA    FIGURE. 


1.18    SKETCH  PLANS  OF  BURIALS  E  294,  E178.     1:6  REMdr.  OF  GROUPS  OF  POTTERY  E143,  E268 

IVii.  Plates  XVIU,  XIX']. 


XX. 


Notes  to  sketch  of  Burials 
E.294  IVid.Pl.XVni] 

a  Group  of  six  pots,  two 

inverted 
b  Head-rest,  broken 
e  Two  alabaster  vessels 
d  Jug  of  Syrian  type 
e  Two  bronzes 
f  Hone 
g  Pot 


I  Plaster-face 
k  Pour  scarabs 


m  Three  small  pots, 
polished  red 

n  Jar  inscribed  in 
hieratic : 

CASSIA  OF  AATUNA 


1:18    TWO  BURIALS  IN  SARCOPHAGUS     E  294, 


(Vid.  Plate  XVIU) 
DISH,  TOMB  E  294 


Notes  to  Sketch  of  Burials 
E.178  [  Vid. photos,  PL  XIX } 

a  Human-headed  jug 

b  Two  alabaster  vessels 

e  Pot 


d  Scarab-ring  (left  hand) 

e  Two  scarab-rings 
(Thothmes  III)  left 
hand  of  Burial  2. 
Rest  of  burial  lies 
under  No.  3 

f  Scarab  inside  palm,  and 
scarab-ring,  left  hand 
Burial  No.  3 


g  Group  of  three  jugs 
shown  on  photo,  PL 
XIX. 


1:18    THREE  BURIALS  IN  SARCOPHAGUS     E  178 


1  :  6     THREE  POTS  AND  LID,  REMDR>  OF  GROUP  PLATE  XVIII     E  143 


E  268 


I.  A       Di^TTCDV.    c?/^iicj     lADO    AkirN    TLicarrc    rMOLico     irtxMir    r\rr   TU/^TLj  ijc  o    III.    ratrnjiDR.  /-*CT   /r^o^-^iic^    cai    A-rc    v\/im       c   n£^a 


9. 


ABYDOS.         GROUPS    FROM    TOMBS.     XVIII.— XXII.  DYNASTY. 


XXI. 


9. 


HEART  SCARAB  OF  ARU-SHER 
AND  TOMB-GROUP. 


E  158.      4:9.        LIMESTONE  FISH  AND  TOMB-GROUP.        E  155. 


1:9.       HEART   SCARABS,    &c.       E  233.        4:9.      GLAZE    DISH,   &c.      E  276.        4:9.  GLAZE   JAR   OF  E  236. 

MEHT-EN-USEKHT. 


ABYDOS.         CARVINGS,   DESIGNS   AND   INSCRIPTIONS.     XVIII.— XXV.    DYNASTIES. 


XXII. 


2:5. 


XXllND.  APU-SHER  (XVIIlTH  DY.)  XXVth. 

HEART    SCARABS. 


1:3. 


STELE  OF  REN-SENB. 


E  193. 


ABYDOS.         ALABASTER    CANOPIC    JARS,    OF    ANHUR-AUF-ANKH. 
DESIGNS,  CARVINGS  AND   INSCRIPTIONS,  XXII.— XXVI.   DYN. 


XXIII. 


30. 


TOMB-DOOR. 


E  301. 


1  :  5. 


CANOPIC    JARS,    &c. 


E  301. 


4. 

HEAD    OF    SANDSTONE         E  299 
STATUE. 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B 

^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^^B^rZ^y 

^r^^^p^^^^Bj 

^^V^^V^r^*                                                             ^^^^1 

^^mpfi|y|^gl 

B^Bfal^^^^^M^^^^%ri  if    '     -ftl^^^^ 

:_.-\   A^? 


ilV    ' 


m 


h\ 


'  -f I/..     L.!l      1     .ir*--\       l-L.     r  >    ; — -.  _*_ 


ABYDOS.         STELES    AND    CANOPIC    JARS.     XXV.-XXVI.  DYNS. 


XXIV. 


1:5. 


CANOPIC    HEADS    (ALABASTER). 


E42.        1:5.     CANOPIC  JARS  (LIMESTONE).    Ell. 


/^AM/^rMrf^         lA^^f^ 


-  rs^r  ^"%  ■ 


1:2 


ABYDOS.       INSCRIPTIONS    ON    CANOPIC    JARS.  &c.       1 


1    SCARABS. 


XXV. 


TiMm 


^VN^Aj 


Jl 


A  a 

M 


/To 


Ifi 


1! 


nnaia  1  n 


^^^^l^pES^ 


^^SS^^^S^Mf^ 


rT 


ir 


h  + 
«i  + 


^i-\m^miih^ 


^K^' 


%n%^ 


1:2     INSCRIPTIONS  ON  THE  FOUR  ALABASTER  CANOPIC  JARS 

ON   LIMESTONE  CANOPIC. 


q1 


SI 


OF  ANHUR-AUF-ANKH  (Plate  XXIII),    e.301 

1:2  ON  JAR  E.294 


1:2    ^^ 


^ 


1:2 


1i  2         INSCRIPTIONS  ON  THREE  LIMESTONE  CANOPIC  JARS.         E.112 


CASSIA  OF  AATUNA 
(Plate  XVIII) 


E.294 


E.259 


E.ll 


E.270 


1:1  ^^SeS/e.I 


SILVER  STRIP       "^^°  SCARABS 
NA-MENKHET-AMEN 


1:t  GROUP  OF  EIGHT  SCARABS  (ABOUT 

1 


XXIIND  DYN.)  E.258 


ABYDOS.       FRAGMENTS    OF    WOOD    COFFIN. 


XXVI. 


1  ;6     ABYDOS.      PU  I    I  tKY.     taKUUKS   UA  I  tU   BY    I  INhUKtlNUt    lU    IMt      IINItRMtUIAIt   rtKIUU 

(XlllTH-XVIlTH    DYN.) 


INotet :  r.  is  red,  y.  yellow,  p.  r.  polished  red,  d.r.  dull  red,  sm.  w.  smeared  white]. 


XXVII 


E  310 


E110  '^^^  ^^°  """WO  DISHES  OF  THE  XI|TH  DYNASTY. 


E  269 


d.r.,  sm.  w. 
1:6    TOMB-GROUP  OF  POTTERY  OF  EARLY  INTERMEDIATE  PERIOD:  XIII-XVI  DYN.     E  102 


p.r.,  sm.w 


p.r.,  sm.  w. 


1:6    TOMB-GROUP  OF  POTTERY  OF  LATE  INTERMEDIATE  PERIOD:  XV-XVII  DYN.     E  156 


1:6 


ABYDOS.       GROUPS    OF    DATED    POTTERY,    XVIIIth  DYN. 
[Notes :  b.  is  black,  r.  red,  d.  r.  dull  red,  p.  r.  polished  red,  sm.  w.  smeared  white']. 


XXVIII. 


b.  ond.y 


1i6 


<*•  '■•      \.^./^        d.  r.,  sm.  w. 
TOMB-GROUP  OF  POTTERY.  TIME  OF  THOTHMES  111. 


white 


white 


E.259 


1:6 


TOMB-GROUP  OF  POTTERY,  TIME  OF  AMENHETEP  II. 


E.255 


1  :6 


P''-        b.onr. 
TOMB-GROUP  OF  POTTERY,  TIME  OF  AMENHETEP  III. 


A 

E.176 


1:6 


ABYDOS.       POTTERY:    GROUPS    AND    UNUSUAL    FORMS. 
[Notes:  y.  is  yellow,  b.  black,  r.  red,  sm.  w.  smeared  white,  d.r.  dull  red,  p.r. polished  red,  Ac] 


XXIX, 


b  on  r. 


w.  on  d.r 
1:6     TOMB-GROUP  FOUND  WITH  HEART-SCARAB  OF  APU-SHER,  XVIIITh  dYN.     E.158 


b.  on  r. 


d.r. 
1:6     GROUP  OF  SIX  PIECES,  TIME  OF  THOTHMES  III.     E.288 


sm.  w 


d.r. 


THREE  POTS     E.288 


'^        ^—si  d.  r. 

1:6        GROUP  OF  FIVE  PIECES 


d.r. 


E.299 


6.  on  p.  T. 


1:6        RING  POT-STAND  AND  JAR        E.100 


■P-  '■•  l___J         alabaster 
1:6     POT  AND  ALABASTER     E.187 


b.  on  d.y. 

NEW  TYPE 


1  .  «     T\A/r>   PDTS      E.5 


2:3     LIMESTONE  KOHL  POT     E.266 


1:150 


ABYDOS.       SECTIONAL    VIEW    OF    OLD    KINGDOM    MASTABA    E.30. 


XXX. 


'lil;!'li'^ 


•^^£5lsliiiSr^ 


;„.':   I 


.1 
J 
I 


■'  C    ■!.>. 


'  r>'''^:.'.- 


rr'.-.i  •  .  ■- 
U  11   .'• ,  ,- 


:-.:m:^-^. 


K<^^.\0^:i-. 


PLAN:- 


SLOPED  APPROACH:- 


«♦->■ 


Direction  Af  Nile 


4.. 


ii 


5£CT/0A/:~  '.'    '-^^ 


J*".     .    'fftOtNCHt^ JCO 


1:150 


ABYDOS.       MASTABA    OF    OLD    KINGDOM.    E 172. 


XXXI. 


"^' 


PLAN 


It  fMt. 


SECTION 


.=?^ir^»;^'-'f»=»; ; 


<'/^ 


X5 


1:150 


ABYDOS.       XllTH  DYNASTY  MASTABAS  AND  THEIR  DEVELOPMENT. 


XXXII. 


£.  -10 


■ 

w 

£.41.  m 

1 

1 

.     PLAN     A.nD       SCCT/OhJ     TMKOuOi  CHAMBCRS.Oi.K. 


XllTH   DYNASTY  MASTABA   E.40— E.45:  TOMB  OF  MUT-SENT. 


SO  O  if^cHd  too 


Sf^t 


7 


'<? 


XIJTH   DYNASTY   MASTABA   E.250— E.252:  TOMB  OF  NEKHTA. 


;     £.22 


mi^-Xlll'''   OfN. 


£%i 


x.viii'^^  oyiv.                             e./^i. 

1 

1 

^■9- 


THE   FORM   OF  SIMPLE   MASTABA   IN  THE   XI|Th  DYNASTY.  AND  ITS   DEVELOPMENT  IN  THE   XVIIlTH 


1:150 


TOMB   OF   KHNUMY   AND    MIN-MES    (XIXth    DYNASTY), 


XXXIII. 


^\M^V\\<i!\'y?«^^\<i^  fe!j^>\N^^;!^;^-»^Kx-J$>-^-!^^^ 


*! 


PLAN  OF  CHAM BERS. 


LIME- 

-sroHC 


n 


C  X •  J.  V   I-'- 


^^         CPANITC.   LID 

OF 


s^ncop»A^us 


SAncoPHAaus 

OF 

Khnumy. 


^  <~        ^ 


'<^7'  v.sr 


-Pass 


AGE.  .  ~ 


■  ^--, 


»    ■>• 


o  ^MCHsg.  Too 


lOO  20  P-mtr. 


v^^^T^fTFrT^--  tC 


r-_^?— -r  - 


^' 


««_•--!•   '- 


3  ECT/0/\/. 


.   . .  / 1 


I 


.-■■'I    I    ;    P/T 

'■'     !    i 
"■1     , 


i^rt- 


I   1-:  ;• 


-at=e-.- 


—  /Vl  SSA  OE 


^^ 


\yS\    jZi    \-''^^i '^^^^^^-j-^^ A  "^^::^:^'^ -^ '^.^^^^~'i~^- ^^' s^^^ 


^^- 


1  :150 


TOMB   OF   ANHUR-AUF-ANKH    (XXIInd   DYNASTY). 


XXXIV. 


I  /  I   \ 


''^.■im 


SECTIONAL  VIEW  SHOWING  STAIRWAYS 


1 

1 

X            i 

FLOOR    PLAN 


J.g. 


1  :150 


XXXV. 


-%^ 


"'■■IT 


i^L^^~-    About  XXIVth  Dyn. 


PLAN 


S£CT/o/v  CD. 


£■  lO. 


tti  oy    Arr 


XVmth  Dyn. 


FLOOn-PlAN 


SECTION    AA 

TOM 8  £  //.      XXVthDyn. 


isecTtOM  £5/3 


S£C^T/ors    CC 


^.//. 


P  L  /\\l     c- 


TOM  a   A.^c  PORTICO 


About  XXVIth  Pyii. 


£.3<f 


r  f*t''-       'o  .  r  ."<7/f 


x^. 


1:150 


ABYDOS.       TOMBS    OF   THE    LATE    DYNASTIES. 


XXXVI. 


SURFACE-PLAN 

E.173 


FLOOR-PLAN 
E.173 


TT/^ 


SECTION  A.B. 


J!  5 

E.173 


TOMB   OF   NEHEMES-BAST    (ABOUT   XXXth    DYN.).    E.173  ^t  ^ 


PLAN 


e    Fire  place 


f    Largejar. 


so  0  tf4i 


SCO     //v«»*i. 


SECTION  A.B.       E.274 


'- J    ^  ..  *  ■  1 1 


m  S 


ii- 


FLOOR  PLAN  OF  CHAMBER 


E.274 
TOMB    USED    IN    ROMAN    TIMES    AS    DWELLING    PLACE.  JJ. 


EARLY    TEMPLE    ENCLOSURE    AT   ABYDOS. 


^ 


1    \ 


O/ltATWAU. 

QiGNS  VS£a  in  TMC  PiAN: 
TKK ■   Vi/MiiafMiaamat  ABmcO^auNO 

^g^  ...  fOUNOAIONS 

mm        Sroi>,t  Waus.    Spd      SroHt-W, 
•  -       Mooennt^Aui. 


/ 


Scale-  (:(000 


^(W. 


.Too  INi.  /OOFtCT 


6   «  O    V  £5  . 


~'-Vl5t 


V.' 


•y 


/ 


/ 


o    ^ 


tJ->i 


S  f. 


t 


MOVH  O. 


m  I  ^ir  iM>f'         ,^ 


S  TO/V  « 


/?«£«;  */  6 


S  /S  O  '^  *i  'V 


L*^.T*ri  ••■•!• 


■'^A^„ >.».  „ 


I   SUPPOSED    SITE    OF   THE   TEMPLE   OF  OSIRIS. 


XXXV/I. 


3^^.timt*.tt,U<   Dnllf^ 


i 


1:2 


ABYDOS.       TEMPLE    OF    SETI.    GRAFFITI    FROM    CHAMBER    OF    HORUS    (A).       XXXVIII. 


rA/SATTHi.    ' 


^vM, 


i^V>^\ 


>\  /-t-J-7'~'-^\/ 


Hl'A|<.\(|^|f. 


^\i^^f^'    xWoy~ror^u^ 


KvvYy 


r^ 


7T^ 


12 


14 


n<^ij^jnc£ 


^ 

^ 


1:2 


ABYDOS.       TEMPLE    OF    SETI,    GRAFFITI    FROM    CHAMBER    OF    OSIRIS    (B).  XXXIX. 


^^-^Aif^j 


N 


jtnPoc|.^yA;MMA.r-t>^y>.-fa.)c~    ^ — . 

P  6")  cTK  K--^  L_:ZZ_ 


OAycm 

oy 


np^iTo 


P  ^  fV  I H  hi^  ^ 


20 


^  KO^ 


/ 


KVr 


\  -J^^" 


7 


V^ 


31 


37 


o 


>^ 


S3 


TnC 


^'"^/f?^f  ■ 


38 


11  pi  I /^o  I 

P7C>0(-tON^ 


fif/V 
Kff-^|trA 


35 


41 


Ki 


1:2  ABYDOS.    TEMPLE  OF  SETI.  GRAFFITI  FROM  CHAMBERS  OF  HORUS  (A),  OSIRIS  (B).  and  ISIS  (C).  XL. 


A.17 


A.18 


oc: 


A.18 


B.44 


\  WfhfCfW  T  OC 


B.4; 


l{Dcf-IC 


B.4I 


C.48 


,GCA.AH/Toyo<|Cp/^(h| 


API  <^T/rT  )-T.o<:H  K  ^ 


/ 


n/XA( 


BA 


cr  rATu^r^HK^ 


0 


BINDING  SECT.      MAY  2  7 


1975 


DT 
57 
B8 
V.6 


British  School  of  Egyptian 
Archaeology 
Publications 

CIRCUCATE  AS  MONOGRAPH 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


TmCDCATE  AS  MONOGRAPH 


;(li-: 


.:'>'■  -■;': 


1 

I  ■',  f!l 


^^^^H 

.':■  '  ■:  '■■'!j:bl'ii 

:;il|!'!iij 

;;  (■ 

$1 

ii    1  '  ';  ."II  '    '■"\'  /  ' ';  ;)■ 

■[..") 

'^WI^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

■l'-''\:'^.t\'0;^]l] 

;ii^!i|^' 

5!|'i 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

ii|!^' 

i'lfi.j;!:.: 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

: .';  i':"';^'',*!'!'';- 

'!!''' 

::MB 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^M 

-!); 


m'i 


i}<-m 


■  '  1 

■  ■  1  ,  ; 

'i'l' 

■    ,1 

■  ■  ■■    i  ■ 

■:'■■■  J 

;  ■  ■  i ; 

iiU!.f 


''■,''       ■.■■■'■''  !',;'';,';'''': 

c 

.■  "■■;;i''''';'